A
JOURNAL
OF
A
VOYAGE
MADE
INTO
THE
South
Sea
,
BY
THE
BUCANIERS
or
FREEBOOTERS
OF
AMERICA
;
From
the
Year
1684
to
1689.
Written
by
the
Sieur
Raveneau
de
Lussan
.
To
which
is
Added
,
The
VOYAGE
of
the
Sieur
DE
MONTAUBAN
,
Captain
of
the
FREEBOOTERS
on
the
Coast
of
Guiney
,
in
the
Year
1695.
LONDON
:
Printed
for
The
Newborough
at
the
Golden
Ball
in
St.
Paul's
Church-yard
,
Iohn
Nicholson
at
the
King's
Arms
in
Little
Britain
,
and
Benj.
Tooke
at
the
Temple-Gate
near
Temple-Bar
.
1698.
A
Certificate
given
by
the
Governour
of
S.
Domingo
to
the
Author
of
this
Journal
,
concerning
his
Service
.
The
Sieur
de
Cussy
,
His
Majesty's
Governour
of
the
Tortoise
Island
,
and
the
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
.
WE
do
certifie
,
That
the
Sieur
Raveneau
de
Lussan
hath
served
in
a
Company
of
Fourscore
and
Four
Men
with
the
Sieur
Laurence
de
Graff
,
in
the
Quality
of
an
Ensign
,
against
the
Spaniards
,
His
Majesty's
Enemies
;
and
that
having
gone
into
the
South
Sea
▪
he
fell
into
the
Company
of
other
Freebooters
,
from
whence
not
being
able
to
return
,
but
by
the
force
of
their
Arms
;
He
has
given
upon
those
Occasions
signal
Proofs
both
of
his
Zeal
and
Courage
.
In
Testimony
whereof
We
have
given
him
this
Certificate
▪
to
which
We
have
affixed
Our
Seal
,
and
ordered
Our
Secretary
to
Countersign
the
same
.
Given
at
the
Fort
of
Port-Paix
,
Le
Cussy
.
the
17th
.
of
May
,
1688.
By
the
Governour
's
Command
,
Boyer
.
A
Copy
of
a
Letter
written
by
Monsieur
de
Cussy
,
His
Maj●sty's
Governour
of
the
Tortoise
Island
,
and
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
,
to
Monsieur
de
Lubert
,
Treasurer-General
of
the
Marine
,
upon
the
Subject-matter
of
this
Author's
Iournal
.
SIR
,
I
Have
taken
Notice
from
those
Letters
you
have
done
me
the
Honour
to
write
unto
me
the
preceding
Year
,
that
you
Interest
your self
in
the
Affairs
of
the
Sieur
Raveneau
de
Lussan
;
Wherefore
,
Sir
,
I
have
thought
it
my
Duty
to
Inform
you
of
his
Return
from
the
South
Sea
,
with
Two
Hundred
and
Sixty
of
his
Comrades
,
who
got
clear
out
of
that
Country
,
by
the
performing
of
Wonderful
Actions
,
the
Particulars
whereof
I
shall
not
enter
upon
,
since
he
will
have
the
Honour
to
give
you
an
Exact
and
Faithful
Account
of
them
himself
,
being
the
only
Person
of
all
the
Company
that
has
kept
a
Journal
.
I
was
in
hopes
to
have
got
him
embarked
in
the
King's
Ship
,
called
the
Marine
,
which
was
to
be
gone
in
two
days
,
and
Monsieur
de
Beaugeau
the
Commander
,
promised
me
to
give
him
his
Table
upon
your
Account
:
But
the
said
Sieur
de
Lussan
thinking
the
Frigate
to
be
gone
,
stay'd
with
meat
Port-Paix
,
to
wait
an
Opportunity
of
meeting
with
another
Ship
that
should
be
bound
directly
for
Diep
.
I
heartily
wish
,
Sir
,
I
could
meet
with
any
Opportunity
of
serving
you
in
these
Parts
,
I
should
do
it
with
exceeding
Pleasure
,
as
being
with
all
Deference
and
Respect
imaginable
,
SIR
,
At
the
Cape
,
May
7
,
1688.
Your
most
Humble
,
and
Obedient
Servant
,
De
Cussy
.
A
Copy
of
another
Letter
written
by
the
said
Monsieur
de
Cussy
to
the
Father
of
the
Author
of
this
Iournal
.
SIR
,
I
Cannot
let
your
Son
be
gone
,
without
testifying
to
you
how
much
concerned
I
am
in
the
Satisfaction
and
Joy
you
will
have
to
see
him
return
from
so
long
and
toylsom
a
Voyage
,
as
I
am
confident
of
your
being
sorry
at
present
,
that
I
had
not
sent
him
home
to
you
at
the
time
you
desired
,
which
yet
I
should
not
have
failed
to
do
,
had
he
not
been
absent
,
and
at
whose
return
I
delivered
him
one
of
your
Letters
,
which
I
always
preserved
safe
with
those
of
Monsieur
de
Lubert
,
He
has
no
occasion
to
make
use
of
me
,
tho'
I
have
made
him
an
offer
of
my
utmost
Service
.
I
may
say
,
without
Vanity
,
that
he
has
made
the
greatest
and
finest
Voyage
in
our
Age
,
and
that
he
has
seen
Countries
,
which
a
great
many
People
in
the
World
content
themselves
to
view
in
Maps
,
without
desiring
any
other
sight
of
them
,
tho'
they
had
all
the
Riches
thereof
bestowed
upon
them
for
their
pains
.
Besides
the
Pleasure
you
will
have
to
see
your
Son
again
,
you
will
have
also
that
of
hearing
him
Discourse
,
pertinently
enough
,
of
his
Voyages
and
Adventures
,
there
being
no
other
besides
himself
of
all
the
Company
that
can
give
an
exact
Account
thereof
,
as
having
all
along
applyed
himself
to
keep
a
very
Punctual
Journal
of
all
Transactions
,
which
I
am
confident
will
be
pleasing
to
my
Lord
Marquess
de
Signelay
:
I
have
my self
the
Honour
to
write
to
him
concerning
it
,
that
so
I
might
engage
your
Son
to
go
and
Present
it
to
him
,
which
perhaps
otherwise
he
would
not
have
adventured
to
do
,
out
of
the
little
Esteem
himself
has
of
his
own
Work
,
This
is
what
offers
it self
at
present
for
me
to
write
to
you
,
assuring
you
I
should
take
a
deal
of
Pleasure
to
find
my self
in
any
Condition
to
serve
him
,
and
that
I
am
,
SIR
,
Your
most
Humble
,
and
most
Obedient
Servant
,
De
Cussy
.
At
the
Fort
of
Port-Paix●
May
the
18th
▪
1688.
CHAP
I.
A
Iournal
made
by
the
Free-Booters
into
the
South-Sea
,
in
1684.
and
in
the
following
Years
.
IT
is
no
very
uncommon
thing
for
a
Child
that
is
a
Native
of
Paris
,
la
Vilette
:
However
,
as
I
grew
up
,
my
Excursions
were
the
larger
,
and
by
degrees
I
accustomed
my self
to
lose
a
slght
of
Paris
.
This
rambling
sort
of
Humour
was
accompanied
with
another
,
which
I
dare
not
dignifie
with
the
Name
of
a
Martial
one
,
but
was
such
as
wrought
in
me
an
ardent
Desire
to
see
some
Siege
or
Battel
:
I
could
not
hear
the
Noise
of
the
Drum
in
the
Streets
without
those
Transports
of
Mind
,
the
remembrance
whereof
does
still
operate
a
kind
of
a
vigorous
Heat
and
Joy
in
me
.
It
so
fell
out
at
length
,
that
I
met
with
an
Officer
,
with
whom
I
had
but
a
slender
Acquaintance
,
but
my
Warlike
Genius
quickly
inclined
me
to
make
him
my
Friend
.
I
looked
upon
him
as
a
Person
who
could
be
very
serviceable
to
me
in
my
Designs
;
and
it
was
with
this
Prospect
I
applied
my self
to
manage
him
.
The
Siege
of
Conde
being
happily
commenced
at
this
time
,
and
he
being
obliged
to
serve
there
with
his
Company
,
I
made
him
the
offer
of
a
Sword
that
had
hither
to
done
neither
good
not
harm
to
any
Man
,
but
whi●●
I
was
passionately
desirous
to
make
use
of
.
Here
〈◊〉
was
that
he
gave
me
the
first
Instances
of
his
Friendship
,
for
he
took
me
freely
along
with
him
,
and
kept
me
all
the
Campaign
;
at
the
breaking
up
whereof
〈◊〉
returned
with
him
no
ways
discouraged
,
or
weary
〈◊〉
War
,
as
the
greatest
part
of
them
are
,
who
have
had
but
just
a
Taste
of
it
.
And
this
I
tell
you
was
my
first
Adventure
.
The
second
was
not
quite
so
good
,
for
the
Success
that
attended
it
,
tho
it
was
alike
agreeable
to
my
Palate
,
and
according
to
my
Heart's
Desire
,
I
hapned
to
become
a
Cadet
in
the
Marine
Regiment
,
but
I
fell
in
to
the
Hands
of
a
Captain
,
who
was
▪
wonderous
skilful
to
drain
the
Children
of
the
Family
of
their
Money
;
so
that
this
Campaign
,
wherein
I
hoped
to
have
done
the
King
some
Service
,
was
worn
away
in
Expence●
My
Father
gave
more
than
he
should
,
or
I
delerved
to
get
my
Discharge
,
and
to
set
me
once
at
full
Liberty
to
take
to
what
I
liked
best
;
It
was
not
perha●
his
Inclination
I
should
do
so
,
but
it
was
mine
,
and
was
not
long
to
seek
.
God
,
who
it
seems
,
was
not
willing
to
make
me
〈◊〉
of
Conceit
with
the
Trade
,
was
so
much
the
better
Guide
unto
me
at
this
time
,
as
I
was
ill-guided
before●●
For
Monsieur
the
Count
d'
Avegean
,
whose
per●onal
Merit
has
sufficiently
distinguished
him
in
the
Body
〈◊〉
the
French
Guards
,
took
me
along
with
him
to
the
Siege
of
St.
Guislain
,
where
I
failed
not
to
meet
with
new
Pleasures
in
the
use
of
Arms
,
tho
it
were
never
so
hot
.
There
were
a
great
many
Mens
Lives
lost
at
this
Siege
which
yet
did
not
cool
the
Desires
I
had
to
hazard
m●
own
:
And
tho
my
Parents
,
who
could
not
well
broo●
this
my
gadding
Humour
,
were
in
hopes
the
Fatigu●●
of
War
would
cure
me
of
it
,
they
were
mistaken
in
th●
matter
;
for
I
was
no
sooner
got
upon
the
Stones
〈◊〉
Paris
,
but
I
grew
weary
of
being
there
.
I
had
nothing
but
Voyages
in
my
Head
,
and
those
that
were
longest
and
most
accompanied
with
Dangers
,
appeared
to
m●
to
be
the
best
.
For
a
Person
never
to
get
out
of
his
Native
Countrey
,
and
to
be
ignorant
how
the
rest
of
the
Earth
stands
,
appear'd
to
me
a
matter
that
should
be
appropriate
to
a
Woman
only
;
Whereas
it
was
my
Judgment
,
That
a
Man
should
never
be
confined
to
one
Place
,
and
that
nothing
could
suit
him
better
than
to
make
himself
acquainted
with
all
those
of
his
own
Spe●ies
.
To
travel
by
Land
,
I
thought
both
long
and
difficult
,
and
therefore
I
concluded
I
could
sooner
and
more
safely
accomplish
my
Designs
by
betaking
my self
to
the
Sea
;
and
now
you
find
me
ready
to
go
on
board
.
There
was
nothing
omitted
on
the
part
of
Parents
that
were
full
of
tender
Affections
for
an
extravagant
Child
,
to
divert
me
from
my
Resolution
;
But
as
to
Young-men
,
such
as
I
was
,
it
may
be
said
,
as
is
usually
done
of
Womenkind
,
That
what
they
will
,
God
wills
;
and
to
say
the
Truth
,
I
was
over-ruled
by
my
Inclination
herein
;
wherefore
when
they
perceived
,
that
absolutely
to
oppose
my
Humour
,
would
make
me
but
the
more
opiniative
;
they
proposed
I
should
take
a
Voyage
for
S.
Domingo
,
where
I
should
find
Friends
and
Protection
in
case
of
need
;
and
as
this
exactly
suited
both
with
my
Desires
and
Designs
,
and
that
provided
I
could
get
to
Sea
,
I
did
not
care
whither
bound
;
I
very
readily
obeyed
.
Diep
was
the
Place
where
I
embarked
,
Embarks
at
Diep
for
America
.
and
from
whence
I
parted
on
the
5th
of
March
,
1679.
with
greater
Satisfaction
of
Mind
than
I
am
well
able
to
express
:
That
Element
;
which
,
to
the
Generality
of
Men
,
seems
very
frightful
,
appeared
to
me
the
most
amiable
and
delightful
of
any
in
the
World
.
The
Winds
,
if
I
May
say
so
,
wrought
in
me
some
Delight
;
for
I
found
that
almost
every
little
Blast
brought
us
happily
onward
on
our
Way
:
And
I
was
so
overjoyed
to
find
my self
in
so
desirable
an
Island
,
that
I
thought
no
more
of
the
Hazards
my
Voyage
made
me
liable
to
.
Let
no
Man
therefore
be
amazed
thereat
,
if
he
finds
none
of
them
contained
in
my
Journal
.
And
seeing
there
are
other
Persons
who
have
been
particular
enought
in
their
Relation
given
of
this
Passage
,
I
have
this
only
to
say
,
that
I
safely
arrived
,
through
the
Mercy
of
God
,
at
S.
Domingo
;
and
if
any
one
has
the
Curiosity
to
follow
me
in
my
remaining
Expedition
,
he
must
begin
from
thence
.
I
continued
there
,
however
,
for
above
three
Years
not
only
in
order
to
see
the
Countrey
,
but
thro
such
Conjunctures
as
would
not
admit
me
to
go
out
of
it
;
I
found
my self
chained
there
to
a
Frenchman
;
that
was
so
far
from
deserving
the
Name
of
one
,
that
his
harde●ed
Malice
much
better
became
a
Turk
.
But
what
Misery
soever
I
have
undergone
with
him
,
I
freely
for
give
him
,
being
resolved
to
forget
his
Name
,
which
shall
not
mention
in
this
place
,
because
the
Laws
of
Christianity
requires
it
at
my
Hands
;
tho
as
to
matt●●
of
Charity
he
is
not
to
expect
much
of
that
in
me
since
he
on
his
part
has
been
every
way
defective
in
the
Exercise
thereof
upon
my
Account
.
But
my
Patience●
at
last
being
quite
worn
out
,
as
being
weary
of
those
Cruelties
,
whereof
I
saw
no
end
,
I
made
my
Complaint●
to
Monsieur
de
Franquesnay
the
King's
Lieutenant
,
wh●
acted
as
Governour
since
the
others
Decease
;
and
who●●
Generosity
proved
to
be
a
Sanctuary
to
me
,
〈◊〉
readily
consenting
to
take
me
to
his
own
House
,
whe●
I
staid
six
whole
Months
.
I
had
borrowed
Money
in
the
mean
time
,
There
was
no
question
to
be
made
,
but
I
could
find
a
Captain
that
would
receive
me
;
and
I
was
not
long
in
making
the
Choice
,
since
there
was
not
many
of
them
at
that
time
to
pitch
upon
.
Laurence
de
Graff
was
the
Man
I
most
fancied
,
who
would
make
a
special
Corsair
;
and
tho
he
had
not
been
long
arrived
,
all
that
he
wanted
,
was
to
be
gone
as
well
as
I.
We
were
in
a
few
hours
time
well
satisfied
with
each
other
,
and
became
such
Friends
,
as
those
are
wont
to
be
,
who
are
about
to
run
the
same
Rifque
of
Fortune
,
and
apparently
to
die
together
.
This
last
indeed
we
should
have
reckoned
upon
with
most
appearance
of
Reason
,
but
it
was
what
we
least
thought
of
.
My
Departure
took
up
all
my
Thoughts
,
I
furnished
my self
with
Arms
and
other
small
Necessaries
,
at
the
Charge
of
Monsieur
de
Franquesnay
,
who
was
very
ready
to
advance
me
some
Money
,
which
I
have
paid
him
since
,
and
whose
kindness
I
shall
never
forget
.
At
last
the
day
came
,
and
I
must
freely
say
,
it
was
,
in
my
Opinion
,
one
of
the
best
in
the
Course
of
my
Life
.
On
the
22d
,
of
November
,
in
the
Year
1684.
we
departed
from
Pettit-Guaves
,
on
the
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
,
to
the
number
of
120
Men
on
Board
a
Prize
taken
some
time
before
by
Captain
Laurence
de
Graff
,
from
the
Spaniards
,
which
they
sent
as
an
Advice-boat
from
Carthagena
on
the
Terra
Firma
of
America
,
to
Spain
.
Our
Design
was
to
go
and
joyn
our selves
with
a
Fleet
of
Free-Booters
,
which
we
were
in
hopes
to
meet
with
before
the
Havana
,
a
great
City
in
the
Isle
of
Cuba
to
the
North
,
and
about
fourteen
Leagues
distant
from
St.
Domingo
.
We
anchored
on
the
4th
of
December
at
the
Tortoise
Island
to
take
in
Water
,
and
on
the
6th
sailed
away
in
order
to
return
to
the
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
,
which
is
but
Three
Leagues
off
,
and
where
we
arrived
the
12th
,
casting
Anchor
at
Cape
Francis
,
where
we
took
in
our
full
Store
of
Water
and
Wood.
We
left
this
Place
on
the
17th
,
and
were
taken
with
a
North-wind
two
Leagues
from
the
Road
in
such
a
manner
,
that
we
lost
our
Shalloop
,
which
was
too
big
to
be
put
upon
our
Gibbet
.
Towards
Evening
we
sailed
back
to
a
Place
of
Safety
,
where
we
were
obliged
to
stay
Two
Days
waiting
for
a
Canoe
we
had
sent
to
buy
at
the
Cape
,
from
whence
we
came
,
such
things
a●
we
wanted
for
making
up
the
Loss
of
our
Chaloop
.
On
the
twentieth
we
made
ready
to
endeavour
to
rejoyn
the
Victorious
,
a
Ship
that
came
with
●●
from
the
Cape
,
belonging
to
Nantes
,
and
bound
to
the
Isles
of
the
Wind
,
which
had
on
Board
the
Commander
of
St.
Laurence
,
Lieutenant-General
of
the
French
Islands
and
the
Coasts
of
the
Terra
Firma
of
America
,
and
Monsieur
Begon
Intendant
of
Justice
Policy
,
and
the
Finances
of
that
Countrey
,
to
who●
we
served
as
Convoy
,
left
they
should
have
been
a●tacked
by
the
Spanish
Pirogues
that
Cruise
thereabouts
.
And
indeed
we
had
a
great
deal
of
Reason
to
be
concerned
for
the
Safety
of
those
Gentlemen
who
were
in
much
Esteem
with
all
the
Colonies
of
these
Islands
,
because
of
the
good
Orders
they
kept
,
the
exact
Justice
they
administred
,
and
the
Tr●●
quility
the
People
enjoyed
under
them
;
but
we
could
not
possibly
set
sight
on
this
Ship
,
as
not
knowing
wha●
Course
she
steer'd
.
The
three
and
twentieth
we
steer'd
our
own
Course
and
in
the
Evening
discovered
a
Ship
to
Leeward
of
us
,
to
whom
we
gave
Chase
,
but
she
braced
〈◊〉
to
wait
for
us
;
and
when
we
were
come
up
〈◊〉
her
,
we
found
it
was
Captain
le
Suer
of
Deep
,
who
commanded
a
Flute
called
the
Amerantha
,
whom
〈◊〉
quickly
left
,
keeping
our
own
Course
.
But
on
the
Five
and
twentieth
,
which
was
Christmas-day
,
we
ha●
a
great
Calm
till
next
day
,
when
the
Wind
proving
contrary
,
obliged
us
to
put
back
to
the
Port
〈◊〉
Platta
,
on
the
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
,
where
we
〈◊〉
to
the
end
of
the
Month.
On
the
First
of
Ianuary
in
the
New
Year
,
168●
we
doubled
Cape
St.
Francis
,
and
next
day
by
〈◊〉
in
the
Morning
did
the
same
by
Cape
Cabrott
,
〈◊〉
we
doubled
that
of
Savona
towards
Noon
,
they
being
all
scituated
on
the
same
Coast
,
and
that
day
one
of
our
Men
died
.
On
the
Fourth
we
sailed
in
sight
of
la
Mona
,
next
day
coasted
the
Isle
of
Puerto
Rico
,
and
la
Savona
and
then
steered
South-East
and
by
South
,
till
the
Eleventh
,
when
we
discovered
the
Isles
,
of
Ave
,
to-towards
which
we
bore
till
the
Evening
,
and
doubled
them
on
the
Twelfth
about
Eleven
in
the
Morning
,
keeping
still
the
same
Course
till
we
came
to
the
Isle
de
la
Roca
;
where
there
was
also
another
Rendezvous
of
our
Men
of
War
to
be
,
which
we
were
going
to
seek
out
.
On
the
Thirteenth
,
at
Seven
in
the
Morning
,
we
discovered
the
main
Land
of
America
,
and
were
becalmed
next
Day
,
which
continued
to
the
Fifteenth
at
Noon
,
when
we
had
a
fresh
Gale
,
and
steered
North
North-East
till
the
Seventeenth
,
when
about
Moon-setting
we
descry'd
Two
Ships
and
Four
Boats
to
Windward
of
us
,
about
a
Cannon-Shot's
Distance
,
that
had
the
Cape
of
us
,
which
brought
us
upon
Deck
to
make
all
ready
.
One
of
those
Boats
on
the
Eighteenth
by
break
of
Day
,
being
a
Tartane
commanded
by
Captain
Iohn
Rose
,
as
not
knowing
us
presently
,
came
up
and
ha●ed
us
;
and
as
our
Captain
had
a
Commission
from
the
Lord
High
Admiral
of
France
,
the
Count
of
Thoulouse
,
we
made
answer
from
Paris
,
and
put
out
our
Flag
;
But
Rose
who
would
not
know
us
so
,
believing
we
had
no
other
Intention
in
feigning
our selves
to
be
a
King's
Ship
,
than
to
get
clear
off
him
,
gave
〈◊〉
Two
Guns
to
make
us
strike
,
insomuch
that
taking
him
really
for
a
Spaniard
,
we
knocked
out
the
Head
of
Two
Barrels
of
Powder
,
in
order
to
burn
our selves
,
and
blow
up
the
Ship
,
rather
than
fall
into
the
Hands
of
those
People
,
who
never
gave
us
Quarter
,
but
were
wont
to
make
us
suffer
all
imaginable
Torments
,
they
beginning
usually
with
the
Captain
,
whom
they
hang
with
his
Commission
about
his
Neck
:
But
one
of
the
Two
Ships
came
up
with
us
in
a
Moment
,
and
knowing
what
we
were
,
gave
us
a
Signal
,
which
was
so
much
the
more
Satisfaction
to
us
,
that
instead
of
Enemies
,
which
we
took
them
to
be
,
they
proved
to
be
not
only
Friends
,
but
those
very
Ships
we
were
in
quest
of
,
which
obliged
us
to
put
in
at
the
Cape
,
and
spend
that
Day
to
visit
one
another
.
One
of
these
Two
Ships
belonged
to
Captain
Michael
Landresson
,
and
was
called
The
Mutinous
,
but
formerly
The
Peace
;
and
the
other
to
Captain
Laurence
de
Graff
,
whose
Name
was
The
Neptune
,
but
once
The
St.
Francis
,
and
which
he
had
quitted
,
when
he
went
in
his
Prize
to
St.
Domingo
to
get
a
new
Commission
of
the
Governour
,
his
own
that
he
had
being
then
expired
.
The
first
of
these
Ships
carried
Fifty
Pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
the
other
Forty
four
,
and
had
both
of
them
been
Two
Spanish
Armadilla's
,
who
the
Year
before
coming
out
of
Carthagena
,
to
take
the
Ships
commanded
as
well
by
the
Captains
,
Laurence
and
Michael
,
as
those
of
Captains
,
Iohn
Quet
and
le
Sage
,
were
themselves
taken
by
those
,
whom
they
were
about
to
become
Masters
of
:
And
as
for
the
four
Boats
,
they
were
commanded
by
other
Captains
,
whose
Names
were
Rose
Vigneron
,
La
Grade
,
and
an
English
Traytor
from
Iamaica
;
By
them
we
were
informed
that
they
were
watching
in
that
Place
for
the
Patach
of
Marguerita
,
and
a
Squadron
of
Spanish
Ships
,
which
they
expected
would
sail
that
way
,
in
order
to
take
them
.
On
the
Nineteenth
we
resolved
to
quit
that
Post
,
and
did
all
we
could
to
get
up
with
the
Isle
of
Curassol
,
a
great
part
whereof
belongs
to
the
Hollanders
.
We
sailed
in
sight
of
those
of
Bonuaira
and
Roube●
;
and
about
Two
in
the
Afternoon
of
the
same
Day
,
we
chased
a
Flemish
Boat
that
came
from
the
Port
of
Guaira
,
on
the
Continent
,
and
was
returning
to
the
Town
of
Curassol
,
Two
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
which
we
anchored
that
Evening
in
the
Port
of
Sanct●
Barba
.
On
the
Twentieth
we
sent
away
a
Boat
,
under
the
Command
of
La
Garde
,
to
the
Town
to
ask
the
Governour
leave
to
buy
us
Masts
for
Captain
Laurence
his
Ship
,
that
had
lost
them
in
an
Hurricane
near
the
Isle
of
St.
Thomas
.
But
this
he
absolutely
refused
,
and
shut
up
the
Gates
against
us
.
Upon
the
Boat
's
Return
,
and
Relation
given
us
of
the
Governour
's
Refusal
,
I
carried
him
a
Copy
of
our
Commission
,
hoping
to
engage
him
by
that
means
to
grant
us
our
Request
;
But
he
still
persisted
to
deny
●s
while
a
part
of
our
Crew
scrupled
not
in
the
mea●
time
to
go
ashore
,
and
enter
into
the
Town
after
having
left
their
Swords
behind
them
at
the
Gate
.
On
the
Twenty
third
our
Ships
weigh'd
Anchor
,
in
order
to
sail
for
Sancta
Crux
,
which
stands
seven
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
this
Town
,
and
in
our
Passage
by
the
Fort
we
saluted
it
,
who
returned
us
Gun
for
Gun
▪
But
the
Governour
finding
we
were
two
Hundred
Men
of
us
in
the
Town
,
informed
us
on
the
twenty
fourth
by
beat
of
Drum
,
that
it
was
his
Pleasure
we
should
be
gone
,
and
return
forthwith
on
board
our
Ships
,
and
that
he
would
give
us
Shallops
to
carry
us
thither
,
provided
we
paid
him
two
Pieces
of
Eight
a
Man
,
I
presently
discerned
it
was
his
Will
we
should
not
go
back
by
Land
,
because
we
must
for
that
purpose
cross
a
Lake
that
stands
at
the
foot
of
the
Fort
,
which
he
had
forbidden
us
to
pass
;
And
this
made
me
go
and
tell
him
,
we
gave
him
thanks
for
his
Shaloops
,
that
if
we
were
minded
to
go
by
Sea
to
rejoyn
our
Ships
,
we
had
Pirogues
to
carry
us
thither
;
and
that
we
had
no
other
design
to
get
to
them
by
Land
,
but
for
a
walk
's
sake
:
To
which
he
answered
,
That
the
Inhabitants
there
scrupled
to
let
us
see
their
Island
;
but
for
all
that
,
he
would
not
let
us
pass
over
the
Lake
,
and
so
we
were
two
days
before
we
could
reach
Sancta
Crux
,
where
our
Ships
were
waiting
for
us
.
We
came
afterwards
to
know
the
reason
of
the
Governor's
Displeasure
against
us
,
which
was
,
that
Capt.
Laurence
,
and
Captain
Michael's
Ships
had
taken
two
Dutch
Ships
before
the
Havana
,
that
were
fraught
for
the
Spaniards
,
having
two
Hundred
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
on
board
,
whereof
one
half
belonged
to
the
Dutch
Company
,
and
the
rest
to
the
Spaniards
.
These
last
,
with
whom
we
were
at
War
,
being
the
only
Persons
that
were
pillaged
,
were
pillaged
,
were
indempnified
by
the
Dutch
,
who
had
charge
of
the
said
Ships
,
and
who
shared
with
them
the
other
one
Hundred
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
that
belonged
to
their
Company
,
which
the
Free-Booters
medled
not
with
,
being
at
Peaco
with
that
Nation
;
And
they
easily
perswaded
their
Principals
that
all
had
been
taken
from
them
,
and
so
we
were
punished
for
the
Knavery
these
Dutchmen
practised
towards
their
own
People
.
Though
this
Island
of
Curassol
be
well
enough
known
in
France
,
On
the
twenty
seventh
we
made
ready
and
steered
our
Course
for
Capella
Vella
,
which
is
on
the
Continent
of
America
,
where
we
designed
to
fix
our selves
in
order
to
wait
for
the
Patach
of
Marguerita
,
whereof
I
have
already
spoken
:
The
same
day
Captain
Vigneron's
boat
left
us
to
return
to
the
Coast
of
St.
Domingo
,
because
they
had
not
Men
enough
to
make
any
thing
of
the
Enterprize
,
there
being
no
more
than
twenty
on
board
her
.
Being
come
to
the
Cape
by
the
thirtieth
,
we
anchored
there
;
and
our
next
care
was
to
set
a
Vigie
or
some
Sentinels
,
to
the
Number
of
fifteen
upon
the
top
of
it
,
to
give
us
notice
when
they
discovered
the
Patach
but
next
day
we
thought
it
more
adviseable
to
pursue
this
following
method
to
get
Intelligence
:
We
sent
on
the
first
of
February
Captain
Rose's
Boat
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
la
Ache
on
the
Continent
,
inhabited
by
Spaniards
,
and
about
twenty
Leagues
distant
from
the
Cape
where
we
then
were
,
under
pretence
of
trading
with
them
,
but
in
reality
with
a
design
to
make
some
Prisoners
,
that
to
we
might
be
informed
whether
the
Patach
was
passed
by
that
way
or
no
;
for
it
was
usual
for
her
to
take
in
part
of
her
lading
in
that
River
.
While
we
waited
for
the
return
of
this
Boat
,
I
and
some
others
went
a
shore
to
view
and
observe
the
Country
about
the
Cape
.
I
understood
it
was
inhabited
by
a
most
cruel
,
barbarous
and
savage
Indian
Nation
,
who
are
neither
Friends
to
,
nor
have
Society
with
any
other
People
whatsoever
,
no
not
even
with
the
Spaniards
themselves
,
who
live
round
about
them
.
They
eat
without
any
distinction
whatever
they
can
catch
,
and
are
afraid
of
nothing
but
Swords
and
the
like
Weapons
;
but
as
for
Fire-Arms
they
matter
them
not
at
all
;
we
were
satisfied
to
have
a
sight
of
them
as
we
returned
,
without
having
the
Curiosity
to
make
a
trial
of
their
Teeth
,
by
going
farther
up
into
a
Country
,
were
there
was
nothing
to
be
got
.
I
am
not
able
to
forbear
in
this
place
to
give
a
strange
Example
of
what
I
am
speaking
,
Mary
Gallant
,
who
had
the
command
of
one
of
the
King's
Frigats
called
the
Witch
,
having
taken
a
Prize
of
fourteen
Guns
,
which
he
went
on
Board
,
and
finding
himself
one
day
separated
from
his
own
Ship
,
was
constrained
,
in
order
to
take
in
water
,
to
cast
Anchor
at
Boca
del
Drago
on
the
Terra
Firma
of
America
,
which
was
inhabited
by
the
same
Indian
People
as
live
at
Cape
la
Vella
.
He
brought
his
Ship
as
near
the
Shore
as
he
could
,
and
bringing
all
his
Cannon
to
bear
on
one
side
,
he
sent
under
the
Covert
of
them
his
Shalloop
with
two
and
twenty
armed
Men
to
fill
their
Casks
with
Water
.
Now
those
Savages
lying
in
Ambush
upon
the
Sea-side
,
did
not
give
the
Shalloop
time
to
land
,
but
throwing
themselves
head-long
into
the
Water
,
and
rushing
upon
them
in
spight
of
the
continual
Fire
made
upon
them
from
the
Cannon
of
the
Man
of
War
,
they
carried
her
with
the
two
and
twenty
Men
for
above
fifty
Paces
to
Land
,
where
after
they
had
killed
them
,
every
one
took
his
man
upon
his
Back
,
and
moved
them
off
;
then
they
returned
,
and
swimming
to
cut
the
Cables
of
the
Ship
to
make
her
drive
a-shoar
,
they
hoped
also
to
serve
those
on
board
the
same
Sauce
,
but
as
good
luck
would
have
it
,
they
had
time
to
loose
their
Sails
and
to
make
ready
to
put
farther
off
from
the
Shore
.
On
the
second
we
put
our
Ships
into
a
Careening-Posture
,
and
on
the
eight
Rose's
Boat
returned
to
us
,
and
gave
an
account
,
that
as
soon
as
they
had
anchored
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
la
Acha
,
they
sent
a
small
Canoe
with
six
Englishmen
in
it
a-shore
,
they
being
of
our
Crew
,
and
at
Peace
then
with
the
Spaniards
,
who
agreed
with
them
,
that
next
Morning
about
Sun-rising
,
they
would
fire
a
Gun
to
give
the
other
notice
to
come
on
board
to
traffick
with
them
;
That
in
the
night
they
had
put
thirty
men
a-shore
to
surprize
those
of
the
Spaniards
that
should
pass
to
and
fro
;
But
that
the
Spaniards
having
discerned
the
Snare
that
was
laid
for
them
,
fired
all
night
,
which
gave
all
the
Inhabitants
the
alarm
;
That
next
Morning
our
People
fired
their
Cannon
of
Signal
according
to
the
Agreement
,
and
put
out
English
Colours
,
but
it
was
to
no
purpose
,
for
the
Spaniards
according
to
all
appearance
,
had
no
inclination
for
those
Goods
they
supposed
we
would
trade
with
them
in
,
so
that
our
Men
finding
their
design
had
miscarried
,
weighed
Anchor
and
sailed
away
to
joyn
us
.
As
we
were
of
opinion
at
last
that
there
was
no
hopes
the
Patach
would
pass
that
way
,
Iohn
Rose
weighed
also
,
and
sailed
for
Carthagena
,
and
we
who
were
irresolute
what
way
to
take
,
followed
the
latter
.
On
the
25th
we
had
a
hard
Easterly
Breeze
,
which
carried
us
beyond
a
River
that
runs
on
the
Terra-Firma
,
and
is
by
the
Spaniards
called
Rio-grande
,
where
we
should
have
taken
in
Water
which
continues
sweet
within
the
Sea
for
three
or
four
Leagues
from
the
Mouth
of
it
,
for
all
it
rains
so
little
,
and
provided
you
take
that
which
runs
on
the
Superficies
.
About
three
of
the
same
day
in
the
Afternoon
,
we
saw
our
Lady
de
la
Poupla
which
is
also
on
the
Continent
,
and
the
16th
anchored
at
the
Isles
of
St.
Bernard
,
from
whence
we
parted
in
the
Eveninig
with
three
Pirogues
only
,
in
order
to
get
to
windward
of
Carthagena
,
to
endeavour
to
seek
us
some
Provision
which
they
continually
carry
to
that
place
,
and
our
Design
had
in
effect
the
desired
success
.
We
returned
on
the
18th
with
seven
Pirogues
laden
with
Maes
,
Porto
Belo
,
and
that
two
Ships
,
one
carrying
twenty
and
the
other
twenty
four
Guns
would
quickly
put
out
from
thence
;
but
we
did
not
think
fit
to
wait
for
them
,
because
they
could
not
assign
to
us
any
determinate
time
when
they
should
sail
.
On
the
twenty
second
at
Noon
we
weighed
,
and
towards
Evening
discovered
Point
Picaron
on
the
Continent
,
and
the
Isles
of
Palmas
:
About
two
Hours
within
the
Night
we
doubled
the
greatest
Point
of
these
Islands
.
The
next
Morning
,
which
was
the
twenty
third
,
we
found
our selves
separated
from
Captain
Michael
and
Captain
Rose
,
and
then
it
was
we
took
a
Resolution
of
attempting
to
cross
over
the
Continent
to
the
end
we
might
get
into
the
South-Sea
:
In
order
to
which
we
sailed
to
the
Bay
of
the
Isle
d'Or
,
which
is
inhabited
by
the
Indians
of
Sambes
,
that
so
we
might
know
of
them
(
who
were
our
Friends
)
what
success
the
other
Free-booters
met
with
,
who
,
we
had
been
told
,
were
gone
thither
some
Months
before
.
From
the
twenty
third
at
Night
to
the
twenty
fourth
we
kept
to
the
Cape
,
being
afraid
of
entring
into
the
Gulph
of
Arian
,
and
that
Morning
by
break
of
Day
we
made
nearer
the
Shoar
,
to
discover
where
we
were
,
and
upon
trial
we
found
it
to
be
a
Point
of
the
Wind
in
that
Gulph
,
which
the
Currents
made
us
to
double
.
Between
this
Gulph
and
Cape
Matance
happened
a
very
remarkable
Adventure
;
On
the
Twenty
fifth
at
Eleven
in
the
Morning
we
arriv'd
and
anchor'd
at
the
Isle
d'Or
,
or
Goldeu
Island
▪
and
at
the
same
time
fired
a
Gun
to
give
the
Indian
notice
of
our
coming
.
Then
we
went
a-shoar
,
to
know
what
that
Flag
was
we
discover'd
at
a
distance
from
us
,
where
we
found
three
Men
belonging
to
Captain
Grognier
and
Captain
Lescuier's
Crew
,
who
told
us
,
that
they
had
carried
there
because
they
would
not
go
with
the
other
Free-Booters
,
who
were
on
their
Journey
to
the
South-Sea
,
under
the
Conduct
of
those
two
Captains
,
and
that
as
soon
as
ever
they
saw
us
,
they
had
set
up
that
Flag
,
as
a
Signal
for
us
to
come
up
to
them
.
The
Six
and
twentieth
came
some
Indians
with
Letters
on
Board
us
,
which
were
directed
to
the
first
Free-Booters
that
should
Anchor
in
that
Road
,
to
give
them
notice
,
that
they
were
gone
,
to
the
number
of
an
hundred
and
seventy
Men
to
that
Sea
,
and
some
small
time
before
them
an
hundred
and
fifteen
English
;
Besides
which
they
also
set
us
some
Instructions
how
to
demean
our selves
towards
the
Indians
through
whose
Territories
we
must
pass
,
wherewith
w●
were
fully
confirmed
in
the
Project
we
had
already
formed
of
undertaking
this
Expedition
:
And
though
we
were
but
fourscore
and
seven
Men
,
yet
we
made
our selves
ready
to
be
gone
.
In
the
mean
time
some
other
Indians
came
also
on
Board
us
,
by
whom
we
were
informed
,
that
Captain
Grogniet
and
Captain
Lescuier
were
still
in
their
Territories
,
and
not
yet
gone
to
the
South
Sea
,
which
made
us
write
to
them
by
one
of
those
two
Indians
,
to
let
them
know
that
we
were
coming
to
them
.
On
the
Twenty
seventh
at
Noon
we
saw
Captain
Mitchel
and
Captain
Rose
turn
in
to
the
same
Port
,
which
made
us
go
presently
on
Board
,
to
know
what
made
them
come
in
and
Anchor
in
that
Road.
They
told
us
they
had
been
in
Chase
of
a
Spanish
Ship
named
the
Hardy
come
from
St.
Iago
on
the
Coast
of
Cuba
and
bound
for
Carthagena
,
but
not
being
able
to
come
up
with
her
,
they
were
come
into
this
Port
,
as
being
the
nighest
,
to
take
in
Water
.
Then
we
shew●●
them
the
Letters
we
had
received
,
which
wrought
a
Desire
in
many
of
them
to
come
and
increase
our
Number
,
insomuch
that
an
hundred
and
eighteen
Men
quitted
Mitchel's
Ship
,
and
the
whole
Crew
of
Captain
Rose
,
being
Sixty
four
Men
,
who
burnt
their
Vessel
,
when
they
had
paid
the
Owners
the
price
of
it
:
We
were
not
then
for
delaying
,
but
on
the
Twenty
ninth
quitted
our
Ships
and
went
a-shoar
,
where
we
encamped
to
the
Number
of
Two
hundred
sixty
and
four
Persons
;
but
as
to
the
Ship
belonging
to
our
particular
Crew
we
left
her
in
the
Hands
of
Captain
Mitchel
rather
than
burn
her
.
CHAP.
II.
Our
Passage
cross
the
Continent
of
America
,
to
go
to
the
South-Sea
.
SVnday
the
first
of
March
,
On
the
Fourth
we
lay
in
an
Indian
Carbet
,
which
is
a
spacious
sort
of
a
Lodging
,
built
almost
like
〈◊〉
Barn
,
wherein
the
People
are
wont
to
meet
together
there
we
stayed
next
Day
to
go
a
Hunting
,
where
we
found
great
numbers
of
Deer
,
and
all
sorts
of
Birds
:
Amongst
others
we
saw
a
kind
of
Animal
which
the
Indians
call
Manipouryes
,
and
we
Trefo●●
because
,
as
they
go
along
,
each
of
their
Feet
leaves
the
print
of
this
Simple
in
the
Ground
.
This
Animal
is
as
big
as
a
small
Bullock
,
but
his
Hair
is
not
so
long
,
and
more
slick
,
his
Legs
are
fhort
,
he
has
the
head
of
an
Ass
,
but
a
sharper
Nose
,
and
walks
in
the
bottom
of
the
Water
as
well
as
on
dry
Land
.
They
have
here
also
a
sort
of
Hogs
,
which
they
call
Vents
,
because
of
an
opening
place
they
have
in
the
form
of
a
Navel
upon
their
Backs
.
We
may
farther
take
notice
of
those
Beasts
they
call
Agoutills
and
Ovistitills
,
which
both
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
are
very
like
those
Creatures
we
call
Indian
Pigs
in
France
,
but
much
bigger
.
The
Monkeys
of
this
Country
are
almost
as
big
as
Sheep
,
live
in
Forests
,
and
seldom
come
down
from
the
Trees
,
where
they
always
find
their
Food
.
They
are
so
hardy
,
that
though
you
shoot
them
with
a
Fusil
in
the
Head
,
or
through
both
Shoulders
,
they
shall
not
fall
to
the
Ground
,
and
many
times
for
all
you
can
do
,
they
have
so
much
cunning
in
their
fall
,
as
to
twist
their
Tails
,
which
are
very
long
about
a
Branch
of
a
Tree
,
where
they
hang
and
wast
away
,
without
any
possibility
of
com●ng
at
them
,
because
they
generally
make
choice
of
the
tallest
Trees
for
the
places
of
their
Retreat
.
I
cannot
without
smiling
call
to
mind
what
I
have
done
to
one
of
these
Animals
,
which
after
I
had
made
several
shots
at
him
with
my
Fusil
,
that
carried
off
part
of
his
Belly
,
insomuch
that
his
Guts
came
out
,
held
himself
by
one
of
his
Paws
,
or
hands
(
if
you
will
)
to
the
Branch
of
a
Tree
,
while
he
put
his
Entrails
with
●he
other
into
that
part
of
his
Belly
that
still
remained
whole
.
There
was
another
of
them
whom
I
shot
with
a
small
Bullet
cross
his
Nose
,
and
who
finding
himself
●linded
with
the
Blood
that
gushed
out
,
had
so
much
●ndustry
as
to
wipe
it
off
with
the
Leaves
of
the
Tree
thereon
he
stood
.
Here
also
we
found
Harats
,
which
●re
a
sort
of
Birds
as
big
again
as
Parrots
▪
to
whom
they
are
very
like
,
even
to
the
note
they
have
:
but
●heir
Feathers
are
infinitely
more
fine
,
for
their
Wings
●nd
Tail
,
which
is
very
long
,
are
of
so
lively
and
●right-flaming
colour
,
that
you
cannot
for
some
time
〈◊〉
your
Eye
upon
them
without
being
dazled
.
Here
we
saw
those
Fowls
called
Oecos
,
which
are
pretty
like
unto
our
Indian
Turkey-Hens
,
but
with
this
difference
,
that
they
have
a
small
tuft
of
Feathers
upon
their
Heads
that
resembles
a
Cock's
Comb
,
and
a
round
of
yellow
about
their
Eyes
;
they
differ
from
one
another
in
Colour
;
the
Male's
Feathers
being
inclinable
to
red
,
whereas
the
Female's
are
blackish
,
but
they
are
never
found
a-sunder
.
Their
Partridges
are
larger
than
our
Europeans
,
and
their
Flesh
is
whiter
but
not
so
good
,
and
their
Note
is
different
from
ours
.
As
to
their
Pheasants
they
are
smaller
than
those
in
Europe
,
and
their
Flesh
nothing
near
so
pallatable
,
but
their
Note
is
much
the
same
.
Besides
these
,
there
are
in
this
Country
a
multitude
of
other
Birds
,
with
whose
Names
I
think
it
needless
to
swell
this
Journal
;
because
as
the
Islands
of
America
are
full
of
them
,
there
is
already
an
exact
account
given
of
them
in
those
Relations
that
have
been
made
of
these
Countries
,
and
it
's
enough
that
I
give
a
Description
of
such
as
are
not
to
be
found
in
these
Islands
,
or
of
another
kind
:
Yet
I
shall
say
this
farther
,
that
Lizzards
breed
here
in
abundance
,
and
there
are
different
Sizes
of
them
.
They
are
Animals
that
resemble
pretty
nearly
those
whom
we
call
Cayements
,
of
whom
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
hereafter
.
Their
Flesh
is
good
to
eat
,
and
their
Eggs
,
which
are
as
big
as
Pigeon●
Eggs
,
have
an
excellent
taft
,
and
are
much
better
than
our
Hens
Eggs.
This
hunting-bout
was
a
great
Relief
to
us
,
against
that
hunger
we
had
endured
,
because
it
was
the
first
repast
we
had
met
with
since
our
Journey
;
but
this
I
reckon
nothing
in
comparison
of
the
miseries
which
we
were
to
suffer
in
a
vast
number
of
other
Adventures
.
At
last
,
after
six
Days
painfull
and
wearisom
travelling
,
even
beyond
all
that
can
well
be
imagined
we
got
to
the
River
which
the
Indians
and
Spaniard
call
Boca
del
Chica
,
that
discharges
it self
into
the
South
Sea
.
On
the
seventh
the
Indians
of
that
place
carried
〈◊〉
to
see
Trees
that
were
proper
to
make
our
Canoe●
of
,
in
order
to
get
down
that
River
into
the
South
Sea
;
we
presently
fell
to
work
upon
them
with
〈◊〉
U●ensils
and
Iron
tools
,
which
we
had
brought
along
with
us
,
after
we
had
agreed
with
the
Captains
of
these
Indians
for
furnishing
us
in
the
mean
time
with
Victuals
,
which
consisted
in
Maes
,
Potatoes
,
Banames
and
Magniot-Roots
,
till
we
had
done
our
work
,
upon
condition
that
we
gave
them
Cloth
,
Knives
,
Thread
,
Needles
,
Pins
,
Cissors
,
Hatchets
,
Bills
,
Combs
,
and
such
like
small
Wares
,
which
are
in
great
esteem
with
them
:
Though
the
Savages
are
not
ignorant
of
the
advantage
that
doth
arise
to
them
from
these
things
.
It
was
partly
with
these
Toys
that
we
lived
,
and
kept
a
good
Correspondence
with
them
during
our
Passage
through
their
Country
;
but
what
made
the
Conjuncture
still
more
favourable
unto
us
,
was
the
Resentment
they
had
at
that
time
of
the
ill
usage
they
had
received
at
the
hands
of
the
Spaniards
,
against
whom
they
were
so
incensed
,
that
they
begged
our
Assistance
to
be
revenged
on
them
.
And
had
it
not
been
for
this
,
it
would
have
been
a
very
difficult
task
for
us
,
if
not
impossible
,
to
cross
their
Country
against
their
will
,
not
only
because
of
their
Numbers
,
which
made
them
infallibly
much
stronger
than
we
,
but
also
by
reason
of
the
many
Forests
,
and
difficult
Passages
their
Country
's
encombred
with
,
which
we
could
not
have
gone
through
without
we
had
some
of
themselves
for
our
Guides
.
But
for
all
this
,
we
did
not
think
our selves
so
safe
amongst
these
Men
,
but
that
we
kept
continually
upon
our
Guard
,
because
we
were
well
assured
they
were
such
Wretches
,
as
were
at
the
Service
always
of
those
that
gave
them
most
;
and
that
though
they
appeared
one
minute
to
be
our
Friends
,
they
might
become
the
next
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
nearer
Neighbours
to
them
.
Their
treacherous
Dealings
have
proved
fatal
to
some
Free-Booters
,
who
have
put
too
much
confidence
in
them
,
when
a
small
number
of
them
passing
through
their
Country
,
these
People
gave
notice
thereof
to
the
Spaniards
,
and
that
they
might
give
an
exact
account
of
their
Number
,
they
took
them
●n
a
defile
,
and
as
they
marched
along
,
they
put
a
Corn
of
Maes
into
a
Callabass
for
every
man
that
passed
by
,
and
when
they
had
done
,
carried
the
Callabass
to
the
Enemy
,
who
thereupon
took
their
Measures
according●●
.
There
is
no
sign
of
Religion
,
or
of
the
Knowledge
of
God
amongst
them
;
they
holding
that
they
have
Communion
with
the
Devil
,
and
in
short
,
when
they
would
know
any
thing
,
they
spend
the
Night
in
the
Woods
in
order
to
consult
him
;
and
they
sometimes
foretold
as
some
things
,
that
have
been
true
in
the
event
in
every
particular
Circumstance
of
the
relation
they
had
given
us
.
They
lead
a
wandring
and
vagabond
Life
,
and
fix
their
aboad
in
no
certain
place
.
They
generally
erect
their
Ajoupas
or
Barracks
upo●
a
River-side
,
where
they
continue
till
they
have
spe●●
what
Sustenance
they
find
thereabouts
;
and
whe●
that
is
done
,
they
go
and
do
the
same
thing
upon
another
River
,
and
in
this
manner
spend
the
term
〈◊〉
their
miserable
Lives
.
They
go
naked
,
except
it
be
that
they
cover
a
part
of
their
Privities
with
a
bit
〈◊〉
Silver
or
Gold
that
is
made
like
a
Candle-Extinguisher
,
and
were
I
but
satisfied
that
they
had
eve●
seen
such
a
thing
,
I
should
think
they
took
their
mode●
from
it
.
When
they
feast
,
or
hold
other
solemn
Meetings
they
put
on
a
Cotton-Robe
all
of
one
Piece
,
and
〈◊〉
usual
with
them
,
in
a
vaunting
manner
,
to
have
〈◊〉
bit
of
Gold
or
Caracoly
of
an
Oval
Form
,
hanging
〈◊〉
their
Nose
,
which
is
bored
through
,
and
with
th●●
they
think
themselves
as
fine
as
any
in
the
World
▪
As
for
the
Women-kind
,
they
cover
themselves
from
the
Wast
downwards
with
an
Herb
or
Cotton
Cloth
which
they
make
themselves
,
and
that
they
may
appear
●iner
,
they
colour
their
Faces
with
Rocou
,
which
is
a
small
Grain
that
dyes
a
brown-red
.
On
the
twenty
third
,
as
we
had
finished
the
building
of
our
Canoes
,
we
had
News
brought
us
by
a●
Indian
,
who
was
returned
from
conducting
the
one
hundred
and
fifteen
English
afore
spoken
of
to
the
South
Sea
,
whither
they
were
gone
before
us
;
that
they
had
taken
,
under
the
Command
of
Townsley
their
Captain
,
two
Ships
laden
with
Provision
,
coming
from
〈◊〉
.
He
brought
along
with
him
a
Man
of
Captain
Groignict's
Crew
,
who
was
lost
in
the
Woods
a
hun●ting
,
while
his
Comrades
were
making
their
Canoes
i●
the
same
River
where
we
were
building
ours
.
On
the
twenty
eighth
we
received
News
again
by
an
Indian
Captain
,
who
had
conducted
Captain
Groigniet
,
and
Captain
Esurier
into
the
South-Sea
,
in
a
Letter
which
they
sent
us
,
that
they
would
stay
for
us
at
Kings-Islands
,
and
desired
us
to
lose
no
time
,
but
to
come
and
have
our
share
in
taking
of
the
Fleet
of
Peru
,
which
they
waited
for
▪
But
for
all
the
Expedition
we
could
use
,
our
Conoes
could
not
be
finished
before
the
last
of
March
,
when
we
drew
them
into
the
River
.
April
the
first
we
parted
with
fourteen
Canoes
carrying
about
twenty
Oars
apiece
,
guided
by
twenty
Indians
,
who
made
use
of
this
opportunity
in
order
to
participate
of
the
Booty
which
they
thought
we
were
about
to
take
from
the
Spaniards
,
as
soon
as
ever
we
got
into
the
South-Sea
.
We
rested
on
the
fourth
to
tarry
for
our
Men
,
who
were
behind
,
and
to
mend
our
Canoes
that
were
damnified
by
the
Rocks
and
Flats
we
met
with
all
along
that
River
.
It
cannot
be
believed
what
pains
we
had
to
bring
them
to
the
great
Water
(
as
I
may
call
it
)
for
we
met
with
places
where
they
rested
dry
,
so
that
we
were
in
a
manner
forced
to
carry
them
.
This
day
died
one
of
our
Men
of
the
Bloody
Flux
,
which
was
very
rife
amongst
us
,
because
we
were
forced
to
fast
so
long
,
and
by
reason
of
the
hard
Feeding
we
had
,
and
our
continual
dabling
in
the
Water
.
On
the
fifth
we
put
on
,
and
about
Evening
found
the
River
deeper
,
but
so
full
of
,
and
encumbred
with
Trees
,
which
the
Floods
had
carried
thither
,
that
our
Canoes
were
in
danger
every
Minute
to
be
lost
;
and
this
day
died
two
of
our
Men.
On
the
sixth
we
got
to
the
great
Water
,
where
the
River
is
wider
and
deeper
,
and
that
day
we
spent
on
the
Banks
of
it
to
dry
our
Sacks
,
which
were
wet
through
with
the
great
Rains
that
fell
the
day
before
;
another
of
our
Men
died
this
day
.
From
hence
to
the
eleventh
we
did
all
we
could
to
get
quickly
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
French
Free-Booters
had
sent
a
shore
in
a
little
Bay
called
Boca
del
Chica
(
that
stands
at
the
Mouth
of
that
River
)
some
Corn
for
our
Refreshment
,
when
we
should
get
down
thither
;
for
they
could
gather
very
well
by
themselves
,
who
had
been
so
straitned
there
for
Provision
,
whereabouts
we
must
be
,
and
indeed
we
had
so
little
,
that
we
were
reduced
to
an
handfull
of
Raw
Maes
for
each
Man
a
day
.
The
same
Day
we
received
farther
News
,
and
by
other
Indians
,
who
gave
our
Guides
notice
to
tell
us
that
a
thousand
Spaniards
being
informed
of
our
Descent
,
mounted
up
along
this
River
by
Land
with
a
design
to
lay
an
Ambuscade
for
us
:
Hereupon
we
resolved
not
to
stir
,
but
in
the
night-time
,
and
that
without
noise
,
that
so
we
might
shun
them
,
and
this
succeeded
accordingly
.
But
we
fell
into
another
encumbrance
;
and
that
was
,
we
being
Strangers
in
th●●
Country
,
and
knowing
no
more
than
our
Guides
how
high
the
Tide
flowed
in
this
River
,
we
were
surprized
with
the
coming
in
of
it
,
and
drove
ou●
Canoes
and
us
very
far
,
so
that
one
of
them
was
overset
with
a
great
Tree
that
had
fallen
into
the
River
,
and
upon
which
the
swiftness
of
the
current
threw
it
,
but
it
luckily
fell
out
that
no
one
was
drowned
;
they
quitted
it
for
the
Arms
and
Ammunition
that
were
lost
;
which
could
not
but
wo●●
some
trouble
in
us
,
to
see
our
Men
disarmed
in
〈◊〉
Country
,
where
we
could
not
go
,
but
must
have
much
occasion
to
use
them
;
but
to
deliver
us
〈◊〉
this
Inquie●ude
,
God
was
pleased
to
dispose
of
some
of
us
,
who
left
their
Arms
to
those
that
had
lost
their
own
.
When
we
were
got
clear
of
these
Dangers
,
our
Guides
advised
us
to
row
gently
,
Lestocads
▪
we
took
their
Council
and
when
we
were
got
over
against
the
said
place
,
where
the
River
is
very
broad
we
disposed
of
our
Canoes
in
such
a
manner
,
that
by
the
favour
of
the
night
they
appeared
to
be
much
less
than
they
really
were
.
Now
these
Indian-Spaniard●
having
some
Glimpse
of
us
,
asked
who
was
there
,
and
our
Guides
having
answered
,
That
what
they
saw
,
wa●
nought
but
a
few
Boats
belonging
to
them
,
with
which
they
were
going
to
fetch
Salt
into
the
South-Sea
;
by
this
wile
we
were
spared
the
labour
of
engaging
with
those
Rascals
.
On
the
twelfth
in
the
Morning
we
cast
Anchor
,
because
the
Tide
came
in
,
and
was
against
us
,
and
about
ten
made
ready
,
but
towards
Noon
the
Heavens
were
overcast
to
that
degree
,
that
you
could
scarce
see
a
Man
from
one
end
of
a
Canoe
to
the
other
,
and
this
was
followed
with
such
excessive
Rains
,
that
we
were
afraid
every
Minute
of
being
sunk
,
though
we
employed
two
men
in
each
Canoe
continually
to
throw
out
the
Water
;
and
during
that
time
one
of
our
Men
died
.
The
same
Day
at
Mid-night
we
got
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
and
entred
into
the
South-Sea
,
On
the
thirteenth
in
the
Morning
we
carried
our
Sick
on
board
them
two
Barks
for
their
better
Accommodation
,
and
then
weigh'd
Anchor
,
in
order
to
sail
altogether
to
an
Island
four
Leagues
distant
from
the
Mouth
of
that
River
,
where
we
refreshed
our selves
for
two
days
with
the
Provision
the
English
had
sent
us
,
which
was
a
mighty
comfort
to
us
.
On
the
sixteenth
we
went
off
in
order
to
find
out
the
English
and
French
Fleet
,
whose
Rendezvous
was
to
cruise
either
before
Panama
,
or
at
the
Kings
Islands
which
were
not
far
from
this
River
.
We
arrived
at
those
Islands
on
the
eighteenth
,
which
stand
thirty
Leagues
to
the
East
of
Panama
,
where
we
found
the
largest
of
them
,
to
look
more
like
the
Continent
than
an
Island
,
so
spacious
and
mountainous
it
is
:
The
same
is
inhabited
by
those
Negroes
whom
they
call
Marons
or
Fugitives
from
the
Spaniards
,
who
upon
making
their
escapes
from
their
Masters
at
Panama
▪
and
the
adjacent
places
have
made
this
a
place
of
Refuge
.
This
day
one
of
our
〈◊〉
died
.
We
entred
into
this
Sea
at
a
very
bad
time
,
for
about
this
height
,
there
are
some
Years
wherein
it
rains
every
day
for
the
space
of
six
Months
and
we
hapned
to
come
thither
exactly
at
such
a
Season
.
I
should
think
it
would
have
been
proper
in
this
place
,
before
I
proceeded
to
give
a
relation
of
our
Adventures
,
to
give
a
large
and
exact
Description
of
the
South-Sea
,
and
this
fourth
part
of
the
World
,
with
which
it
is
washed
,
and
to
set
forth
the
Longitude
and
Latitude
of
the
Places
;
But
as
't
is
my
design
to
write
of
nothing
but
what
was
transacted
by
us
there
,
〈◊〉
that
this
Country
is
well
enough
discovered
by
the
Geographical
Charts
that
have
been
made
of
it
,
〈◊〉
the
Reader
when
he
has
occasion
to
be
informed
herein
,
have
recourse
to
them
.
I
shall
content
my
〈◊〉
with
taking
notice
only
,
that
all
the
Continent
th●●
respects
the
South-Sea
,
stands
East
and
West
,
and
most
of
the
Islands
North
and
South
of
it
;
and
that
〈◊〉
runs
from
East
to
South-East
,
to
South
and
South-West
▪
and
from
the
West
,
to
West
North-West
,
and
to
the
North-West
.
The
Spaniards
are
the
only
Foreigners
that
posses●
these
Countries
,
Terra
Firma
and
the
Isles
of
C●lynfornia
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Mar-Berm●s●
through
which
it
s
believed
,
a
Communication
may
be
had
between
the
Northern
and
Southern
Sea
▪
without
going
about
by
the
Streight
of
Anien
;
the
chief
of
these
Towns
begin
from
the
South
,
and
〈◊〉
A●rica
,
Sagna
,
Nasca
,
Pacha●ama
,
Lima
,
Cidade
do
〈◊〉
R●yes
the
Port
of
Callao
which
is
the
place
of
embarking
for
this
last
,
and
where
the
King
of
Spain's
Ships
anchor
;
that
is
the
Fleet
of
Peru
,
Truxillo
,
Paita
Q●eaquilla
,
●a
Barbacoa
,
which
is
an
open
Mine
from
whence
the
Spaniards
get
a
great
deal
of
Gold
,
Panama
,
Realeguo
,
Tecoantepequa
,
Acapulco
,
and
several
others
,
that
are
as
well
Maritine
as
Inland
Places
.
It
s
above
ten
Years
since
the
Spaniards
,
who
dwell
on
all
this
Continent
,
have
not
known
what
War
was
.
Here
they
lived
in
a
profound
Tranquillity
,
and
Fire-Arms
was
hardly
in
any
use
amongst
them
;
but
since
the
time
that
we
found
out
a
way
to
go
and
visit
them
,
they
brought
the
English
from
Iamaica
amonst
them
.
But
though
they
have
a
pretty
many
of
them
at
present
there
,
yet
the
Sequel
of
this
Discourse
will
shew
that
they
are
not
much
more
warlike
for
all
that
than
they
were
before
:
But
the
White
Indians
that
inhabit
a
part
of
Chily
,
have
been
always
their
Enemies
,
and
these
are
a
People
of
prodigious
bulk
and
Tallness
,
who
almost
infest
them
with
continual
War
,
and
when
they
happen
to
take
any
of
them
,
they
take
off
the
plate
of
their
Breasts
,
as
we
do
by
a
Tortoise
,
and
cut
out
their
Hearts
.
On
the
twenty
second
,
which
was
Easter-day
,
their
Fleet
,
who
were
gone
before
us
into
these
Seas
,
arrived
at
the
Kings
Isles
where
we
were
;
they
consisted
of
eight
fail
,
which
,
together
with
the
two
Barks
,
they
had
sent
to
wait
for
our
Arrival
,
made
up
in
all
ten
Vessels
.
Of
which
take
the
following
Account
.
The
first
served
as
Admiral
,
and
was
a
Frigate
carrying
36
Guns
,
The
next
was
instead
of
Vice-Admiral
,
had
16
Guns
,
and
was
under
the
command
of
one
whose
Name
was
Sammes
.
The
third
and
fourth
were
two
Ships
commanded
by
Captain
Townsley
.
The
fifth
was
a
Ship
that
could
have
carried
thirty
Guns
but
had
none
,
and
was
commanded
by
Captain
Groigniet
.
The
sixth
was
a
small
Ship
commanded
by
Bra●dy
.
The
eighth
was
a
long
Bark
commanded
by
a
Quarter-Master
,
with
a
Detachment
of
Men
drawn
out
of
the
Fleet.
And
the
ninth
and
tenth
were
the
two
Barks
that
came
to
meet
us
,
whereof
the
one
was
commanded
by
Peter
Henry
,
and
the
other
by
a
Quarter-Master
.
Of
all
these
Commanders
,
Captain
Grogniet
was
the
only
Frenchman
,
all
the
rest
being
Englishmen
,
except
David
,
who
was
a
Flemming
.
As
to
the
whole
number
of
our
Men
,
they
were
computed
at
about
eleven
hundred
,
when
they
divided
into
two
Fleets
:
It
remains
therefore
now
that
I
should
say
,
according
to
the
Information
I
have
received
from
all
that
were
engaged
in
this
Enterprize
,
how
all
these
Ships
fell
into
their
Hands
,
by
what
means
,
and
at
what
time
they
came
into
this
Sea
.
In
pursuance
therefore
to
the
order
before
observed
,
I
am
to
declare
,
de
la
Torttille
,
whither
a
great
many
Ships
go
every
Year
to
take
in
Salt
.
The
next
thing
they
did
,
was
to
take
a
Dutch
Ship
▪
on
which
they
went
all
on
board
,
and
sailed
afterward
to
the
Coast
of
Guinee
,
where
they
took
several
Prizes
more
;
but
they
reserved
none
of
them
save
the
Dutch
Ship
,
which
served
as
Admiral
,
and
wherein
they
sailed
,
when
we
left
the
South-Sea
,
and
was
supposed
to
have
been
a
Ship
belonging
to
Hamburg
.
These
English
became
Pyrates
under
the
Conduct
of
a
Captain
of
their
own
▪
and
grew
so
notoriously
wic●ed
by
a
great
many
odious
Actions
,
performed
not
only
towards
Strangers
,
but
even
those
of
their
own
Nation
,
when
they
met
with
any
of
them
,
that
to
avoid
being
chased
,
which
they
would
infallibly
have
been
,
they
passed
from
the
North
to
the
South-Sea
,
by
the
Streight
of
Magellan
.
They
kept
company
for
about
eight
Months
with
a
little
Frigate
of
eighteen
Guns
,
which
they
met
with
there
in
a
short
time
after
their
Arrival
,
and
whose
Crew
consisted
of
English
,
French
and
Flemmings
:
But
their
good
Correspondence
with
the
Corsair
was
of
no
long
Duration
,
for
hapning
to
have
some
difference
with
him
,
as
he
was
one
Morning
giving
the
other
the
good
Morrow
,
according
to
the
English
Mode
,
he
saw
all
his
Crew
come
upon
Deck
;
whereupon
the
little
Frigate
,
who
sailed
much
better
than
the
Pyrate
came
up
with
him
,
and
having
brought
all
his
Guns
to
bear
,
gave
him
a
broad-side
,
accompanied
with
a
Volley
of
small
Shot
,
and
then
bore
away
,
having
slain
the
Captain
and
twenty
of
his
Men
,
in
whose
stead
the
rest
of
the
Crew
chose
David
before-mentioned
.
That
little
Frigate
of
sixteen
Guns
,
got
into
the
South-Sea
some
time
after
the
other
,
as
also
by
the
same
Streight
of
Magellan
.
I
was
told
by
one
of
the
Engineers
on
board
her
,
that
she
belonged
to
his
Royal
Highness
the
Duke
of
York
,
and
that
under
pretence
of
coming
to
treat
with
the
Spaniards
,
she
was
sent
upon
no
other
account
,
than
to
take
a
Plan
of
those
parts
,
the
Situation
of
the
Cities
and
Sea-Ports
.
Now
Captain
David
meeting
with
her
,
made
Captain
Suams
come
on
board
him
,
and
threatned
to
take
him
,
unless
he
would
go
and
make
Wa●
with
him
;
so
that
finding
himself
too
weak
to
resist
,
he
chose
rather
to
comply
with
the
Pyrate
,
than
be
taken
;
and
these
two
together
took
a
great
many
Prizes
,
which
,
after
they
had
taken
out
what
was
for
their
turn
,
they
burnt
.
About
a
Year
after
,
Captain
Townsley
came
over
▪
Land
with
an
hundred
and
fifteen
English
into
these
Seas
,
and
at
the
Kings
Islands
took
two
Ships
laden
with
Provision
and
other
Refreshments
,
whereof
I
have
already
spoken
,
coming
from
Peru.
About
a
Month
after
,
the
Captains
Groigniet
and
l'
Escuier
went
also
thither
over
Land
with
two
hundred
and
seventy
Men
,
and
who
,
being
informed
that
the
English
Fleet
was
before
Panama
,
put
ashore
one
night
at
Tavoga
,
an
Island
two
Leagues
off
from
whence
they
discerned
a
Ship
on
Fire
,
and
by
break
of
day
they
saw
the
English
under
fail
They
went
on
board
them
,
and
came
to
understand
,
that
Captain
David
had
taken
a
Ship
called
the
Saint
Rose
,
laded
with
Corn
and
Wine
,
bound
from
Truxillo
for
Panama
;
the
President
of
which
last
place
had
sent
to
him
for
to
buy
her
,
and
in
order
thereunto
,
gave
him
the
meeting
at
the
Isles
of
Pericos
,
that
are
a
League
's
distance
from
the
Port.
But
instead
of
sending
him
the
Money
they
had
agreed
upon
for
the
Ship
,
he
sent
a
Fire-Ship
to
burn
him
,
but
the
same
,
through
the
Cowardice
and
Ignorance
of
the
Commander
,
spent
herself
without
doing
the
other
any
hurt
;
and
this
made
Captain
David
give
the
Saint
Rose
to
Groignie
and
to
l'
Escuier's
Ships
Crew
,
who
had
already
lost
their
Captain
.
As
for
the
other
five
Ships
commanded
by
Brands
,
Samely
,
Peter
Henry
,
and
two
Quarter-Masters
,
they
had
been
also
taken
from
the
Spaniards
i●
these
Seas
by
the
two
first
Frigates
,
who
reserved
them
for
those
who
came
thither
over
Land
.
〈◊〉
of
all
our
Ships
,
there
were
none
but
the
first
two
that
had
Guns
,
the
other
eight
had
none
,
they
h●ving
been
Merchant
Ships
,
that
made
use
of
no●●
in
the
South-Sea
,
where
no
body
but
themselves
had
sailed
a
long
time
.
And
now
having
told
you
what
passed
before
this
Fleet
came
together
;
we
shall
now
proceed
to
give
an
Account
of
our
Adventures
since
our
Junction
.
On
the
twenty
fifth
of
April
we
took
an
Advice-Boat
going
to
the
Fleet
of
Peru
,
which
was
then
〈◊〉
Anchor
in
the
Port
of
Callao
,
that
was
carrying
some
Packets
from
Madrid
to
Panama
,
and
Letters
from
the
Vice-Roy
of
Lima
,
wherein
there
was
an
account
given
how
many
Men
of
War
,
Fire-Ships
and
Merchant-men
the
Fleet
consisted
of
,
and
about
what
time
the
same
might
arrive
at
Panama
.
Next
day
we
examined
the
Commander
of
the
Advice-Boat
,
but
we
could
get
no
particulars
out
of
him
,
saving
,
that
when
he
saw
himself
like
to
be
taken
,
he
had
thrown
the
King
of
Spain's
Packets
,
and
a
Cascet
of
Jewels
over-board
.
On
the
twenty
seventh
we
put
the
same
Questions
to
the
Pilot
,
who
,
according
to
the
Example
of
his
Commander
,
would
make
no
Discovery
,
because
they
had
taken
an
Oath
together
,
rather
to
lose
their
Lives
than
to
divulge
any
secret
,
or
to
let
the
said
Packet
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Free-Booters
.
On
the
28th
two
of
our
Men
died
.
On
the
Evening
of
the
same
day
,
here
,
who
they
are
.
we
departed
with
two
and
twenty
Canoes
manned
with
five
hundred
men
,
in
order
to
go
and
take
la
Seppa
,
which
is
a
small
Town
seven
Leagues
to
windward
of
Panama
;
and
on
the
twenty
ninth
about
ten
in
the
Morning
we
discovered
two
Ships
bearing
up
to
us
,
which
when
they
came
near
,
we
found
to
be
two
Pirogues
mann'd
with
Greeks
,
which
are
a
People
composed
of
divers
Nations
,
to
whom
the
Spaniards
gave
this
Name
,
and
who
serve
them
in
their
Wars
.
These
they
brought
some
time
before
from
the
North
Sea
to
this
Coast
,
to
defend
them
against
us
,
because
they
look
upon
them
to
be
better
Soldiers
than
themselves
.
We
presently
sent
out
two
of
our
best
sailing
Canoes
manned
with
twenty
Men
each
to
attack
them
.
These
Greeks
▪
who
quickly
took
us
to
be
really
what
we
were
,
i.
e.
Free-Booters
,
made
no
delay
to
save
themselves
upon
one
of
the
Islands
that
stands
in
the
Bay
of
Panama
;
but
upon
their
going
a-shore
,
they
lost
one
of
their
Pirogues
,
that
split
in
Pieces
,
and
left
us
the
other
;
then
they
got
upon
a
rising
Ground
,
with
their
Arms
,
and
as
much
Ammunition
as
they
could
save
,
and
fought
stifly
against
us
under
a
Flag
of
Defiance
.
And
as
the
place
where
we
landed
,
was
exposed
to
their
Fire
from
the
Ground
where
they
had
posted
themselves
,
and
that
the
Ascent
on
that
side
where
we
stood
was
very
difficult
,
Beaten
by
the
Free-Booters
.
we
were
forced
to
take
a
great
round
to
come
at
them
another
way
,
where
we
found
our
Passage
much
easier
.
At
〈◊〉
after
we
had
fought
at
least
for
the
space
of
an
〈◊〉
we
constrained
them
to
flee
for
shelter
into
the
Woo●●
took
two
of
them
Prisoners
,
besides
their
Colour
and
found
between
five
and
twenty
and
thirty
sla●●
upon
the
Spot
.
We
were
informed
by
the
two
Prisoners
,
th●●
those
who
had
escaped
,
could
not
be
above
an
hundred
men
at
most
,
that
we
might
easily
maste●
them
if
we
pleased
,
there
being
many
wounded
amongst
them
:
They
also
told
us
,
that
they
hi●
an
Account
at
Panama
of
a
Re-inforcement
th●
was
come
from
the
North-Sea
to
the
Fleet
of
Free-Booters
;
That
the
President
of
the
Town
had
there
upon
sent
an
Advice-Boat
to
Lima
,
to
engage
the
Vice-Roy
to
detain
the
Merchant
Ships
in
Port
,
〈◊〉
further
order
,
and
with
all
speed
to
send
a
Fleet
〈◊〉
Men
of
War
to
fight
ours
,
and
drive
us
out
of
those
Seas
:
But
the
relation
given
by
these
two
Prisoner
we
could
not
rely
upon
,
since
their
Party
had
put
〈◊〉
a
Flag
of
Defyance
,
they
being
three
times
the
number
of
us
.
After
this
Advantage
,
la
Seppa
;
But
as
we
were
obliged
before
we
could
come
at
it
to
go
about
two
Leagues
up
a
very
fine
and
large
River
of
the
same
Name
,
and
on
who●e
Banks
they
have
Vigies
or
Sentinels
always
set
,
we
could
not
chuse
but
be
discovered
,
and
find
the
Town
allarmed
and
ready
to
defend
it self
:
Yet
for
all
that
,
we
fell
furiously
on
,
and
too●●
it
with
the
loss
only
of
one
Man
;
but
finding
no
great
matter
of
Booty
there
,
because
they
had
saved
most
of
their
Effects
,
we
returned
to
our
Canoes
again
.
As
I
shall
have
frequent
occasion
to
make
mention
of
the
Word
Vigie
,
it
will
not
be
improper
in
this
place
to
take
notice
,
that
by
Vigier
is
no
other
thing
meant
,
than
to
set
a
Sentinel
upon
Land
or
Sea
,
and
those
who
are
thus
set
,
they
call
Vigies
.
The
Spaniards
maintain
a
great
number
of
them
for
all
their
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Villages
;
and
even
single
Houses
have
Persons
on
purpose
,
whom
they
send
to
all
the
rising
ground
round
about
,
and
River-sides
,
where
they
have
their
Horses
ready
Night
and
Day
,
so
that
as
soon
as
they
discover
an
Enemy
,
they
hasten
to
give
the
Spaniards
notice
of
it
;
who
forthwith
prepare
themselves
not
to
fight
.
but
to
save
their
Effects
.
On
the
first
of
May
we
rejoyned
our
Ships
,
who
●aited
for
us
at
a
very
pretty
Island
,
called
Sippilla
,
about
a
League
distant
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
la
Seppa
,
which
makes
up
a
kind
of
Canal
,
that
forms
the
Bay
of
Panama
,
and
do
as
it
were
,
make
a
Bar
all
along
,
that
divides
the
Channel
into
two
parts
,
one
to
the
East
and
the
other
to
the
West
.
Those
Pleasures
we
met
with
●n
these
parts
,
justly
deserve
a
Remembrance
,
whereof
I
shall
give
a
little
Description
in
this
place
.
I
say
then
,
A
Description
of
the
Islands
in
the
Bay
of
Panama
.
that
all
these
Islands
are
so
curious
and
delightfull
,
that
they
are
usually
called
the
Gardens
of
Panama
,
and
with
very
good
reason
,
seeing
all
People
of
Note
in
that
City
,
have
each
of
them
one
of
these
Islands
for
themselves
,
and
their
Houses
of
Pleasure
there
also
,
with
curious
Orchards
,
watered
with
a
great
many
Springs
of
running
Waters
,
adorned
and
imbelished
with
a
wonderfull
Variety
of
Flowers
and
Arbours
of
Jessamine
up
and
down
,
and
full
almost
of
an
infinite
number
of
all
sorts
of
the
Fruits
of
the
Country
,
among
whom
I
have
taken
particular
notice
of
four
of
them
which
are
called
Sappota
,
Sappotilla
,
Avocata
,
and
las
Cayemites
.
The
first
is
a
Fruit
almost
like
unto
our
Pears
,
The
second
is
of
the
same
form
as
the
other
,
but
no
bigger
than
a
Russet
Pear
:
It
has
an
admirable
tast
,
and
under
the
Rind
is
of
a
whitish
Colour
.
The
third
is
of
the
same
form
as
our
Quinc●●
saving
that
the
Ri●d
is
greener
:
This
fruit
must
be
fully
ripe
,
and
very
soft
before
it
becomes
good
Food
;
and
then
it
is
that
you
find
the
Pulp
of
〈◊〉
as
white
as
Snow
:
The
Spaniards
eat
it
with
Spoon
as
we
do
Cream
,
and
indeed
the
tast
thereof
is
mostly
the
same
.
The
fourth
is
like
a
large
Damason
,
and
very
●●voury
.
Besides
these
and
a
great
many
more
,
when
with
this
Country
is
peculiarly
blessed
;
it
produc●●
also
a
great
many
of
those
Fruits
that
are
commo●
to
Europe
,
as
Apricocks
,
Pomegranates
,
Goyav●
Juniper
,
Cocoe
,
Bananes
,
Figs
of
Provence
,
French
and
Spanish
Melons
,
all
sorts
of
Oranges
,
Citro●●
and
Lemmons
,
of
which
I
shall
give
no
Description
no
more
than
of
the
Trees
that
bear
them
;
But
those
who
would
satisfie
their
Curiosity
herein
,
may
〈◊〉
it
in
reading
the
History
of
the
Antilles
writ●●
by
Monsieur
de
Rochefort
,
in
the
Year
1668
,
〈◊〉
was
skilled
therein
,
and
gives
a
very
good
Account
of
them
.
All
these
rich
Presents
of
Fruits
and
pure
Water
,
of
which
Nature
made
us
an
offer
in
the●●
Islands
,
were
a
wonderfull
Relief
to
us
,
after
those
Fatigues
we
had
undergone
in
our
Passage
over
th●●
Continent
:
To
say
nothing
of
the
plentifull
Harve●●
we
had
of
Maes
and
Rice
,
wherewith
we
found
these
Islands
covered
,
and
which
the
Spaniards
,
I
believe
,
did
not
sow
with
an
intention
we
should
enjoy
them
▪
But
these
same
Islands
that
afforded
us
so
many
delights
,
wrought
also
afterwards
some
sorrow
in
us
,
〈◊〉
which
by
and
by
.
On
the
eighth
of
May
in
the
Morning
we
sailed
away
,
and
passed
by
the
old
and
new
City
of
Panama
;
the
old
one
was
that
taken
by
General
Morga●
in
the
Year
1670
,
whose
Churches
and
Houses
seemed
to
us
to
be
finely
built
,
as
far
as
we
could
judge
of
them
at
such
a
Distance
;
there
is
none
but
the●
new
Town
that
is
fortified
,
being
defended
with
〈◊〉
good
Wall
and
several
other
Works
,
but
that
is
only
to
the
Sea-ward
.
This
City
is
attended
with
an
Inconveniency
,
that
as
it
is
situated
at
the
bottom
〈◊〉
a
Bay
,
and
that
the
Sea
ebbs
very
much
in
th●●
Country
,
great
Ships
are
left
dry
there
,
if
they
anchor
nearer
than
a
League
to
the
place
:
We
got
as
●igh
it
as
we
could
with
our
Colours
and
Streamers
loose
,
and
from
thence
went
to
anchor
at
Tavoga
,
which
appeared
to
us
,
as
if
it
were
a
little
enchanted
Island
,
so
agreeable
and
delightfull
are
those
Houses
and
Gardens
that
are
upon
it
.
On
the
ninth
we
ca●lked
all
our
Ships
,
and
next
day
sent
out
our
long
Bark
to
cruise
,
in
order
to
give
us
notice
when
the
Spanish
Fleet
appear'd
in
sight
of
us
;
and
on
the
thirteenth
we
made
choice
of
these
Ships
that
should
engage
it
.
Captain
David
and
Captain
Grogniet
were
to
board
the
Spanish
Admiral
,
Captain
Suam
and
Captain
Townsley
the
Vice-Admiral
,
Captain
Peter
Henry
and
one
of
Townsley's
Prizes
,
●he
Patach
;
our
Fire-ship
was
to
keep
herself
under
the
Quarter
of
our
Admiral
.
Our
other
Ships
were
to
attack
the
rest
of
their
Fleet
according
to
their
Strength
,
and
our
armed
Pirogues
were
to
keep
off
the
Enemies
Fire-ships
.
We
heard
this
day
a
great
many
Cannon
fired
at
Panama
,
the
cause
whereof
we
could
not
guess
at
;
●nd
on
the
fourteenth
we
put
a-shore
upon
this
I●●and
of
Tavoga
forty
Prisoners
,
who
were
very
cum●●ersom
to
us
,
and
then
weighed
to
go
wait
for
the
〈◊〉
at
Cape
Pin:
But
this
was
much
out
of
Sea●●
,
since
the
Fleet
,
who
was
willing
to
spare
us
this
Trouble
,
as
well
as
that
of
attacking
her
,
was
al●eady
,
without
our
knowing
of
it
,
arrived
at
Panama
;
having
got
in
under
the
Covert
of
one
of
those
●leasant
Islands
,
through
one
of
the
two
Channels
which
I
said
was
formed
by
them
,
and
which
hid
●hem
from
us
while
we
cruised
in
the
other
Chan●el
,
through
which
we
thought
they
would
have
●●iled
.
As
we
knew
nothing
hitherto
of
this
matter
,
〈◊〉
that
upon
the
return
of
our
long
Bark
,
she
told
〈◊〉
,
she
had
discover'd
no
Ships
pass
,
we
went
and
●●hor'd
at
Kings-Islands
,
where
the
whole
Fleet
〈◊〉
the
usual
Oath
,
that
we
would
not
wrong
one
●●other
to
the
value
of
a
Piece
of
Eight
,
in
case
God
〈◊〉
pleased
to
give
us
the
Victory
over
the
Spaniards
.
〈◊〉
the
seventeenth
one
of
our
Men
died
.
On
the
nineteenth
we
weighed
and
anchored
between
the
great
Island
,
and
those
in
the
East
Channel
,
through
which
we
thought
the
Fleet
we
expected
would
pass
.
On
the
twenty
eighth
another
〈◊〉
our
Men
died
.
Next
day
we
made
ready
,
a●●
sailed
for
Cape
Pin.
On
the
thirty
first
we
ga●●
chase
to
two
ships
,
whom
we
lost
in
the
night
,
a●●
which
brought
us
back
in
the
pursuit
of
them
to
the
little
Islands
of
Panama
,
where
we
anchored
on
the
first
of
Iune
;
and
the
same
Day
we
surprized
tw●
Greeks
upon
the
Island
,
where
we
had
beaten
them
when
we
went
to
take
la
Seppa
.
On
the
fourth
we
sent
two
Canoes
to
the
Isle
〈◊〉
Sipilla
,
to
endeavour
to
take
some
Prisoners
,
th●
we
might
learn
some
News
from
them
.
There
th●●
took
a
Ship
laden
with
Boards
,
which
the
Spaniar●●
were
carrying
to
Panama
to
build
two
Pirogues
●●stead
of
those
we
had
taken
.
The
Men
told
〈◊〉
that
their
Fleet
was
got
into
Panama
on
the
twel●●
of
May
:
That
on
the
thirteenth
they
fired
off
a
gre●●
many
Guns
for
Joy
,
and
that
as
soon
as
they
we●●
refreshed
,
carreened
,
and
manned
,
they
would
〈◊〉
out
to
fight
us
,
and
would
be
ready
in
a
sho●●
time
.
On
the
seventh
at
Noon
,
On
the
eighth
early
in
the
Morning
,
we
discove●ed
our
Error
,
and
were
all
of
us
strangely
amazed
●o
find
our selves
to
Leeward
of
the
Enemies
Fleet
,
●xcept
Captain
Groigniet's
Ship
,
and
that
of
Cap●ain
Townsley
,
and
his
Prize
which
were
to
Windward
:
but
it
unhappily
so
fell
out
,
that
they
were
●hips
without
Cannon
:
The
Spanish
Fleet
having
●●st
anchor
again
an
Hour
after
Sun-rising
,
we
did
〈◊〉
we
could
to
get
the
Weather-Gage
,
but
their
Vice-Admiral
,
who
had
his
Anchor
apeak
,
and
his
●●ils
but
very
slighty
furled
,
quickly
plyed
to
the
●ind
,
which
proving
favourable
to
him
,
he
bore
●●mediately
upon
our
Admiral
.
Our
Vice-Admiral
〈◊〉
all
he
could
to
come
to
his
Assistance
,
for
the
Spa●●sh
Guns
had
already
incommoded
him
very
much
;
●ut
his
coming
up
,
obliged
the
Enemies
Ship
to
bear
〈◊〉
to
Windward
,
which
we
endeavoured
to
gain
〈◊〉
that
day
,
though
to
no
purpose
;
while
the
Spa●●ards
in
the
mean
while
,
under
whose
Cannon
we
●●und
our selves
,
mauled
us
terribly
,
and
this
made
our
Admiral
and
Vice-Admiral
to
keep
close
together
,
and
to
resolve
to
die
valiantly
fighting
,
rather
than
suffer
any
one
Ship
of
the
Fleet
to
be
taken
,
though
they
could
both
of
them
have
saved
themselves
if
they
pleased
,
they
being
much
better
Sailors
tha●
the
Spaniards
.
Captain
Townsley
towards
the
Afternoon
being
to
Windward
of
the
Enemies
Fleet
,
sent
his
Pirog●●
on
board
our
Admiral
,
to
receive
his
Orders
,
while
he
that
commanded
it
,
had
both
his
Legs
shot
off
by
a
Cannon
Ball.
About
two
the
Spaniards
sent
ou●
a
Ship
of
eight
and
twenty
Guns
to
hinder
Captain
Groigniet
to
joyn
us
,
as
understanding
by
some
Sp●niards
,
who
had
been
our
Prisoners
,
that
he
was
the
strongest
in
small
Arms
of
any
in
our
Fleet
,
and
that
they
were
so
much
the
more
fearfull
of
him
when
they
came
to
know
his
Crew
consisted
〈◊〉
Frenchmen
.
At
last
finding
our selves
towards
Evening
much
battered
with
their
Cannon
(
for
the
Spaniards
would
not
come
to
boarding
)
we
veered
〈◊〉
the
favour
of
a
Gale
of
Wind
,
to
go
and
boa●
the
Spanish
Vice-Admiral
,
that
was
the
best
Sail●
and
did
us
most
harm
:
But
we
were
no
sooner
u●
moored
,
than
that
the
Wind
came
about
,
which
〈◊〉
us
much
Damage
,
for
we
were
just
come
upon
〈◊〉
Enemies
Ship
,
who
not
observing
the
Wind
,
〈◊〉
which
we
sailed
,
bore
still
upon
us
,
so
far
,
〈◊〉
when
we
returned
the
second
time
,
she
was
so
〈◊〉
us
,
that
she
was
constrained
to
furl
the
end
of
〈◊〉
main
Sail
,
for
fear
of
bringing
her
Fore-mast
up●●
our
Counter
,
and
this
made
us
put
out
our
Ca●●●
which
were
upon
the
Towe
that
we
might
go
bette●
and
in
this
manner
we
defended
our selves
till
Ni●●●
approached
.
Peter
Henry's
Ship
,
wherein
I
was
,
having
〈◊〉
above
an
hundred
and
twenty
Cannon
〈◊〉
was
forced
to
make
the
best
of
her
way
,
which
〈◊〉
Admiral
and
Vice-Admiral
perceiving
,
they
put
〈◊〉
Pirogues
under
sail
,
which
they
had
all
along
〈◊〉
to
Windward
during
the
Fight
,
in
order
to
●●tend
us
,
because
they
saw
we
were
in
an
ill
con●●tion
.
The
Enemy
observing
our
working
,
sent
〈◊〉
of
their
small
Ships
in
pursuit
of
us
,
but
as
we
〈◊〉
back
upon
her
,
she
gave
us
eighteen
Guns
,
and
rejoyned
their
own
Fleet.
Our
Long
Bark
,
having
,
during
the
Action
,
been
sorely
handled
;
her
Crew
was
forced
to
leave
her
,
and
not
having
time
to
sink
her
,
threw
some
Guns
,
which
our
Admiral
had
put
on
board
her
,
into
the
Sea
,
and
then
saved
themselves
on
board
of
one
of
our
other
Ships
.
Now
the
Spanish
Prisoners
,
who
we
left
behind
,
finding
they
were
now
at
Liberty
,
plied
to
put
themselves
into
the
hands
of
the
Spanish
Admiral
,
but
he
taking
this
Bark
for
our
Fire-ship
,
sunk
her
with
his
Cannon
before
she
came
near
him
,
not
thinking
their
own
People
were
on
board
her
.
On
the
ninth
we
could
see
neither
our
own
nor
the
Spanish
Fleet
,
which
made
us
steer
for
the
Isle
St.
Iohn
de
Cueblo
,
four
and
twenty
Leagues
to
the
West
of
Panama
,
where
,
by
the
favour
of
an
Easterly
Breeze
,
we
arrived
on
the
fourteenth
;
we
ran
our selves
presently
a-shore
,
and
it
was
high
time
,
for
we
had
all
along
from
the
time
of
the
Fight
,
five
Foot
of
Water
in
the
Hold
:
We
lost
no
time
to
put
our selves
in
a
condition
to
get
up
again
before
Panama
,
that
we
might
know
what
became
of
our
Fleet
,
about
which
we
were
in
great
pain
,
which
we
were
put
out
of
on
the
six
and
twentieth
,
when
we
saw
them
coming
to
an
Anchor
in
the
same
place
where
we
were
,
who
told
us
they
did
not
fight
any
more
after
our
Departure
from
them
.
That
the
Spanish
Fleet
upon
the
ninth
in
the
Evening
,
had
anchor'd
within
Cannon
Shot
of
ours
,
and
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
having
made
ready
on
the
tenth
,
the
Spaniards
sailed
away
for
the
Port
of
Panama
;
that
Captain
David
had
been
hard
plied
by
the
Spanish
Cannon
,
especially
with
two
Shots
that
carried
off
half
his
Rudder
,
but
that
he
had
no
more
than
six
of
his
Ships
Crew
wounded
,
and
only
one
killed
;
that
Captain
Sammes
was
no
less
put
to
it
,
that
almost
all
his
Poop
was
sweept
off
,
that
he
had
received
several
Shots
between
Wind
and
Water
,
that
his
Mate
had
his
Head
shot
off
with
a
Cannon
Ball
,
and
that
he
had
no
more
than
three
Men
wounded
:
And
that
in
short
,
the
other
lesser
Vessels
had
lost
never
a
Man
,
and
had
but
very
few
wounded
.
Here
I
may
truly
say
,
and
without
exasperating
the
matter
,
that
it
was
a
strange
thing
and
next
to
a
Miracle
,
that
we
,
who
were
so
few
in
number
,
and
had
such
pitifull
Ships
of
our
own
,
should
be
able
to
bear
the
Fire
of
,
withstand
and
fight
so
considerable
a
Fleet
,
in
comparison
of
our
own
,
consisting
of
such
good
Ships
,
and
manned
so
well
as
that
of
the
Spaniards
was
,
whose
Admiral
was
a
Vessel
of
seventy
Guns
,
though
she
had
but
fifty
six
mounted
,
because
she
was
too
old
.
Their
Vice-Admiral
had
forty
,
though
she
was
bored
to
carry
sixty
Guns
;
she
was
a
very
fine
Ship
and
an
excellent
Sailor
,
but
also
old
.
The
Patach
was
a
Vessel
of
forty
Guns
,
though
she
had
no
more
than
eight
and
twenty
mounted
.
The
Conserve
had
eighteen
Guns
,
but
was
built
as
well
as
the
Patach
,
to
carry
forty
.
The
other
three
were
almost
as
big
;
besides
they
had
the
advantage
o●
Fire-ships
,
on
board
of
which
they
had
planted
Cannon
,
to
the
end
that
we
might
not
take
the●
to
be
really
what
they
were
,
and
that
so
they
might
come
near
,
and
the
more
easily
surprize
us
,
than
〈◊〉
we
were
aware
of
them
.
If
we
had
met
with
this
Fleet
,
as
we
were
in
hope
we
should
,
before
they
got
an
addition
of
streng●●
in
Panama
;
or
that
we
had
had
but
only
the
Win●
of
them
when
we
attack'd
them
,
I
do
not
question
but
things
would
have
appeared
with
another
fa●●
than
now
they
did
,
and
that
we
should
have
posse●●
our selves
of
their
Ships
to
bring
us
back
through
the
S●●eights
with
Wealth
enough
to
live
at
ease
,
whi●●●ould
have
freed
us
all
at
once
,
after
a
continue
S●ccession
of
Fatigues
and
Troubles
,
which
w●
were
forced
to
go
through
for
three
Years
longer
,
〈◊〉
well
in
those
Places
,
as
in
our
return
over
Land
〈◊〉
the
North
Sea
,
but
Divine
Providence
had
otherwis●
ordered
it
.
On
the
twenty
ninth
we
parted
from
the
Isle
〈◊〉
St.
Iohn
,
to
the
number
of
three
hundred
Men
〈◊〉
five
Canoes
,
in
order
to
go
and
surprize
the
Tow●
of
Pueblo
Nuevo
,
that
was
six
Leagues
off
,
thinki●●
we
should
get
some
Provision
there
,
whereof
now
〈◊〉
began
to
be
in
need
.
Being
landed
on
the
thi●●
first
,
we
took
a
Sentinel
,
but
another
escaped
,
which
was
the
occasion
of
our
being
discovered
.
We
were
obliged
,
in
order
to
get
at
this
Town
,
to
go
up
a
very
fine
River
two
Leagues
,
and
to
make
use
of
the
flowing
of
the
Tide
for
that
purpose
;
Before
we
came
at
it
,
we
found
a
Retrenchment
made
for
its
Security
,
but
ill
guarded
.
The
Town
is
none
of
the
best
situated
,
though
it
stands
upon
the
River-side
,
being
surrounded
every
way
with
Marshes
:
We
found
neither
People
nor
Victuals
there
,
and
so
we
left
it
on
the
third
of
Iuly
;
and
next
day
as
we
returned
with
our
Canoes
to
rejoyn
our
Fleet
,
we
gave
Chase
to
a
Bark
,
which
we
took
,
and
on
the
fifth
we
got
to
our
Ships
.
The
English
and
we
had
a
difference
in
the
Descent
we
made
upon
this
Town
,
One
of
the
chief
reasons
that
made
us
disagree
,
was
their
Impiety
against
our
Religion
,
for
they
made
no
Scruple
when
they
got
into
a
Church
,
to
cut
down
the
Arms
of
a
Crucifix
with
their
Sabres
,
or
to
shoot
them
down
with
their
Fusils
and
Pistols
,
bruising
and
maiming
the
Images
of
the
Saints
with
the
same
Weapons
in
Derision
to
the
Adoration
we
Frenchmen
paid
unto
them
.
And
it
was
chiefly
from
these
horrid
Disorders
,
that
the
Spaniards
equally
hated
us
all
,
as
we
●●me
to
understand
by
divers
of
their
Letters
that
sell
into
our
Hands
,
which
I
have
got
rendred
into
French
,
as
may
be
seen
by
and
by
.
On
the
ninth
the
English
weighed
,
and
came
to
anchor
about
five
or
six
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
place
where
we
were
building
our
Canoes
,
to
fit
up
others
for
themselves
in
Lieu
of
those
they
had
lost
as
well
as
we
,
during
the
Fight
with
the
Spanish
Fleet.
We
laid
out
for
Trees
fit
for
our
purpose
,
and
to
that
end
went
into
a
Wood
,
which
in
these
parts
grows
near
to
the
Sea
,
of
which
we
chose
the
largest
,
which
commonly
are
those
Trees
called
Mapou
and
Acajou
,
and
are
withal
very
tender
and
easie
to
be
wrought
,
among
them
we
found
some
so
large
,
that
the
single
Trunk
,
after
being
hew●
and
made
hallow
,
could
carry
fourscore
Men.
While
we
were
buil●●●
our
Canoes
,
a
Centinel
,
whom
we
had
set
on
a
very
high
Tree
growing
on
the
Sea-side
in
our
Island
,
as
well
for
discovering
,
le●●
the
English
,
who
knew
we
were
imployed
about
our
Canoes
,
should
come
to
take
away
our
Ship
,
as
to
observe
if
any
Spanish
Ship
should
sail
between
the
main
Land
and
the
Island
whereon
we
were
,
came
to
tell
us
on
the
fifteenth
,
that
he
saw
a
Ship
out
at
Sea
,
steering
South-West
and
by
West
,
which
put
us
presently
upon
making
ready
to
come
up
with
her
:
We
found
her
to
be
a
small
Vessel
commanded
by
Captain
Willnet
an
Englishman
,
whose
Cre●
consisted
of
forty
English
and
eleven
Frenchmen
,
〈◊〉
whom
we
had
never
heard
any
thing
till
now
:
B●
they
told
us
,
they
had
a
long
time
ago
passed
o●●
I
and
into
these
Seas
,
and
that
lately
they
had
take●
a
Ship
laden
with
Corn
out
of
the
Port
of
Sansonne
which
is
on
the
Continent
,
and
the
place
of
embarking
from
Guatimala
,
thirty
Leagues
to
the
East
o●
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
,
and
that
going
from
thence
towards
the
South-Coast
,
they
understood
that
th●
Vice-Roy
of
Lima
had
sent
a
Spanish
Fleet
on
purpose
to
chase
and
beat
the
Free-Booters
,
which
ga●●
them
to
understand
there
were
others
besides
th●●
in
these
Seas
;
and
that
upon
the
good
News
th●●
were
come
in
quest
of
us
,
in
order
to
have
a
share
〈◊〉
taking
of
that
Fleet
,
which
they
believed
infallible
but
that
they
understood
,
when
they
came
befo●●
Panama
,
where
they
were
in
hopes
to
meet
with
〈◊〉
that
the
fight
was
already
over
,
and
that
we
we●●
gone
to
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
:
The
other
English
,
who
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
were
gone
to
anchor
about
five
or
six
Leagues
to
Windward
of
us
,
had
also
sent
out
a
Canoe
to
know
what
this
Bark
was
,
which
came
up
with
her
as
soon
as
we
,
and
this
made
us
very
uneasie
;
for
this
Bark
being
laden
with
Provision
,
those
English
influenced
these
new
Commers
so
far
,
that
they
took
them
to
anchor
in
the
same
place
where
they
were
,
except
the
eleven
Frenchmen
,
who
left
them
and
staid
with
us
.
This
Island
of
St.
Iohn
Cueblo
is
about
twelve
Leagues
in
Circumference
,
A
Description
of
St.
John
Cueblo
,
&c.
standing
East
and
West
,
and
North
and
South
,
five
Leagues
distant
from
the
main
Land
,
and
separated
by
a
narrow
Channel
(
which
is
indeed
no
other
than
an
Arm
of
the
Sea
running
in
between
two
Lands
)
It
is
not
inhabited
,
very
mountainous
,
full
of
Wood
,
and
watered
with
very
fine
Rivers
.
It
stands
in
no
stead
to
the
Spaniards
,
besides
supplying
them
with
Masts
for
their
Shipping
,
which
they
have
here
in
great
abundance
.
When
we
stopt
upon
that
Island
,
we
were
in
hopes
to
have
fared
well
,
so
well
stocked
it
was
with
Deer
,
Monkeys
,
Agoutills
,
Lizards
,
and
Banks
full
of
Tortoises
;
but
we
were
deprived
of
these
Advantages
by
two
Inconveniences
we
laboured
under
;
The
first
whereof
was
,
that
the
English
in
less
than
fifteen
Days
had
made
such
a
Destruction
of
these
Tortoises
,
that
but
very
few
of
them
landed
;
The
other
respected
our
Hunting
,
which
after
we
had
followed
for
a
few
days
at
first
,
we
were
bound
to
decline
;
for
having
staid
in
this
place
longer
than
we
designed
,
we
were
under
a
necessity
of
preserving
our
Powder
for
fear
,
should
we
have
spent
it
,
the
Spaniards
would
have
been
quickly
upon
us
,
so
that
we
staid
a
whole
Month
upon
this
Island
to
the
number
of
three
hundred
and
thirty
Men
of
us
with
eating
no
more
than
two
Tortoises
in
eight
and
forty
Hours
,
and
in
seeking
some
Fruits
in
the
Woods
wherewith
to
subsist
,
and
with
the
eating
of
which
some
of
us
died
,
as
not
knowing
the
Nature
of
them
.
There
are
a
sort
of
Serpents
upon
this
Island
whose
stinging
is
so
dangerous
,
that
if
any
one
has
not
〈◊〉
certain
Fruit
by
him
,
which
he
is
to
chew
,
an
presently
to
apply
to
the
Wound
,
there
is
no
escaping
present
Death
for
him
,
as
we
found
by
Experience
by
some
of
our
Men
whom
we
lost
in
this
manner
,
and
who
,
in
their
dying
endured
terrible
Pains
through
the
Activity
and
Violence
of
that
Fire
which
this
Poison
kindled
in
their
Bodies
.
The
Tree
o●
which
this
Fruit
grows
,
is
to
be
found
upon
the
same
place
,
as
well
as
in
the
other
parts
of
this
Country
,
being
,
as
to
its
Leaves
and
Height
very
like
unto
our
Almond-Trees
;
But
its
Fruit
resembles
Sea-Chesnuts
,
though
it
s
of
a
greyish
,
Colour
,
and
of
a
somewhat
bitter
tast
,
enclosing
a
whitish
Almond
in
the
midst
thereof
.
It
s
chewed
altogether
before
the
Application
is
made
,
and
is
known
by
no
other
Name
than
the
Serpents-Seed
.
Here
also
about
two
or
three
Leagues
up
the
Country
,
you
have
a
great
many
Cayemans
,
which
are
a
kind
of
Crocodiles
,
that
live
both
in
the
Sea
,
Rivers
,
and
on
dry
Land
,
and
are
of
that
ravenous
Nature
,
that
some
of
our
Men
have
been
devoured
by
them
.
On
the
seven
and
twentieth
the
English
,
who
had
left
us
,
sent
a
Quarter-Master
to
us
to
know
whether
we
would
joyn
our selves
with
them
,
as
supposing
they
were
too
weak
,
to
go
and
take
the
Town
of
Leon
,
on
which
they
had
formed
a
Design
.
And
here
we
must
acknowledge
,
that
extream
Misery
is
so
terrible
a
thing
,
that
it
is
almost
impossible
,
when
an
opportunity
presents
it self
of
being
delivered
,
that
it
should
be
let
slip
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Repugnancy
of
our
Reason
to
the
contrary
.
We
had
left
the
English
by
reason
of
their
Impieties
,
which
we
could
not
endure
,
and
now
we
were
ready
to
comply
with
the
Proposals
they
had
made
us
of
rejoyning
them
again
.
The
Provision
was
on
their
side
,
and
this
was
a
charming
Bait
for
People
that
were
ready
to
perish
with
Hunger
.
We
presently
asked
them
for
some
Victuals
:
And
as
we
had
but
one
Ship
that
could
not
hold
us
all
,
that
they
should
give
us
another
,
because
we
were
not
willing
to
be
dispersed
on
board
their
Ships
,
as
before
,
but
this
they
would
not
agree
to
.
In
the
mean
while
as
we
were
resolved
not
to
recede
here-from
,
Famine
forced
thirty
of
our
Men
to
joyn
themselves
with
the
English
as
being
unable
to
bear
with
the
Fasts
we
were
forced
to
keep
.
And
on
the
fourth
of
August
four
of
our
Men
died
.
On
the
ninth
,
when
we
knew
the
English
were
gone
,
we
embarked
to
the
number
of
an
hundred
and
twenty
Men
on
board
five
Canoes
commanded
by
Captain
Groigniet
,
and
lest
two
hundred
on
board
our
Ship
,
and
upon
the
Island
,
whom
we
ordered
to
build
more
Canoes
,
and
afterwards
to
cross
over
to
the
Continent
.
Having
made
a
Descent
there
on
the
thirteenth
,
we
came
to
an
Hatto
,
which
is
a
kind
of
a
Farm
,
where
the
Spaniards
breed
their
Cattle
:
It
was
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
a
Town
called
St.
Iago
,
which
is
twenty
Leagues
distant
from
St.
Iohn's
Island
.
The
People
we
found
in
this
Hatto
we
made
our
Prisoners
,
among
whom
,
was
the
Master
,
who
shewed
and
conducted
us
to
take
a
Sugar
Plantation
in
the
River
of
St.
Iago
,
where
we
were
discovered
.
We
sounded
our
Prisoners
one
after
another
in
order
to
know
whether
they
understood
any
thing
of
our
Separation
from
the
English
,
by
telling
them
we
came
from
the
North-Sea
,
and
that
they
should
shew
us
where
the
Free-Booters
were
,
which
they
said
were
come
into
these
Seas
.
They
answered
,
they
were
gone
to
St.
Iohn's
Island
to
repair
the
Damage
the
Fleet
of
Peru
had
done
them
,
together
with
other
Circumstances
,
which
we
knew
better
than
they
,
without
telling
us
one
word
of
what
had
hapned
between
the
English
and
us
:
Hence
we
conjectured
they
knew
nothing
of
the
matter
,
and
we
could
have
been
very
well
content
that
all
the
Spaniards
knew
as
little
as
they
,
for
fear
our
Disjunction
might
render
them
more
forward
to
attack
us
.
After
this
Intelligence
,
we
dispatch'd
away
a
Canoe
which
we
had
taken
in
this
River
,
to
carry
our
Men
some
Victuals
,
which
we
had
found
in
this
Hatto
,
and
to
acquaint
them
,
that
we
were
going
towards
Panama
,
to
see
whether
we
might
meet
with
an
opportunity
of
seizing
some
Barks
,
that
so
we
might
get
out
of
St.
Iohn's
Islands
;
Because
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
our
Ship
was
not
big
enough
●o
hold
us
,
and
that
as
soon
as
the
Canoes
were
ready
,
they
were
to
go
and
take
Pueblo-Nuevo
,
in
order
to
get
some
Provision
wherewith
to
subsist
till
our
return
.
On
the
fifteenth
we
went
a-shore
forty
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Panama
,
and
though
we
had
no
Guide
,
we
got
by
Cock-crowing
to
a
very
pretty
Estancia
as
they
call
it
,
which
was
a
lone
House
,
and
where
we
took
fifty
Prisoners
of
both
Sexes
.
Among
these
,
there
was
a
young
Man
and
Woman
of
Quality
,
who
promised
we
should
have
a
Ransom
for
them
,
and
whom
we
carried
to
the
Island
Ignuana
,
a
Leagues
distance
from
the
great
one
,
and
where
there
is
no
other
but
Rain-Water
to
be
had
,
which
stands
in
the
Cavities
of
the
Rocks
.
We
staid
for
the
fore-mention'd
Ransom
till
the
eight
and
twentieth
,
when
it
was
duly
paid
us
,
and
then
went
off
,
being
first
informed
,
that
about
eight
Leagues
to
Windward
,
there
was
a
River
,
wherein
were
two
Barks
laden
with
Maes
,
which
on
the
nine
and
twentieth
in
the
Morning
we
boarded
and
took
.
From
thence
we
resumed
our
Course
to
〈◊〉
and
rejoyn
our
Men
in
St.
Iohn's
Island
,
where
we
arrived
on
the
third
of
September
.
Here
they
told
us
,
that
an
Hundred
of
them
,
whereof
ninety
eight
were
come
back
,
had
gone
on
the
five
and
twentieth
of
the
preceding
Month
,
to
Pueblo-Nuevo
,
as
we
had
ordered
them
,
where
they
arrived
on
the
seven
and
twentieth
;
and
though
they
were
discovered
by
the
Centinels
of
the
Town
,
they
made
themselves
masters
of
it
,
and
staid
there
two
days
for
all
the
continual
and
various
Attacks
made
upon
them
by
the
Spaniards
.
That
the
Commander
of
the
place
came
with
a
Trumpet
to
speak
with
them
,
and
asked
,
why
they
carried
White
Colours
seeing
they
were
English
(
so
he
took
them
to
be
)
but
without
satisfying
his
Curiosity
in
the
point
,
they
constrained
him
to
be
gone
from
whence
〈◊〉
came
.
That
eight
of
them
being
gone
some
distance
from
the
place
of
Arms
,
there
were
two
of
the
number
massacred
by
an
hundred
and
fifty
Spaniards
,
who
seeing
so
small
a
Company
together
,
bravely
fell
upon
them
;
But
with
all
the
advantage
they
had
,
they
could
not
hinder
the
other
six
to
recover
their
Main-guard
,
who
fought
retreating
with
extraordinary
Vigour
.
On
the
fourth
we
put
out
with
six
Canoes
;
and
an
hundred
and
forty
Men
on
board
,
whereof
we
detached
two
to
go
to
the
Hatto
,
we
had
taken
on
the
eleventh
of
August
,
to
look
after
the
Ransom
of
the
Master
,
whom
we
kept
Prisoner
,
and
with
the
other
four
returned
to
that
Sugar-Plantation
in
St.
Iago
,
in
order
to
get
some
Sugar-Cauldrons
,
whereof
we
had
occasion
.
There
we
were
informed
,
that
the
Governor
of
St.
Iago
came
thither
after
our
Departure
the
first
time
we
took
it
,
with
eight
hundred
Men.
We
staid
in
this
place
till
the
ninth
,
expecting
the
Answer
of
a
Prisoner
whom
we
had
sent
to
the
Governor
,
and
by
whom
we
sent
him
word
,
that
if
he
were
minded
to
advance
with
his
eight
hundred
Men
,
we
were
ready
;
but
hearing
no
news
of
him
,
we
departed
thence
,
after
our
two
Canoes
had
rejoyned
us
;
and
on
the
eleventh
arrived
on
board
our
Ship
and
the
two
Barks
at
the
Island
of
St.
Iohn
.
On
the
fifth
we
carreened
our
Ships
and
took
in
Water
and
Wood
;
we
would
have
left
this
Island
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
continual
Rains
that
fell
and
lasted
eighteen
days
,
and
such
bad
Weather
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
us
to
appear
upon
Deck
,
having
never
seen
the
Sun
all
this
time
:
And
for
this
reason
it
is
,
that
the
Spaniards
call
the
distance
between
the
Bay
of
Gurgona
,
and
this
Island
of
St.
Iohn
,
The
Droppings
of
the
South-Sea
.
You
have
but
four
Months
of
good
Weather
here
throughout
the
Year
,
and
they
are
December
,
Ianuary
,
February
,
and
March
;
the
other
eight
Months
are
incommoded
with
great
Rains
,
which
falls
almost
without
any
Intermission
,
and
which
besides
the
bloody
Flux
it
brings
,
is
so
pernicious
,
that
if
a
Man
has
been
wet
with
it
two
or
three
times
,
if
he
do
not
presently
shift
himself
,
it
breeds
large
Worms
between
his
Skin
and
his
Flesh
,
in
form
somewhat
like
unto
a
Quill
,
and
about
half
a
finger
long
.
The
Weather
clearing
up
,
on
the
fourth
of
October
,
we
mended
our
Sails
,
which
were
almost
rotten
,
and
made
ready
to
be
gone
.
And
the
same
Day
we
had
one
of
our
Men
stung
in
the
Leg
by
a
Serpent
,
who
died
of
it
presently
,
as
not
having
taken
care
to
provide
himself
with
the
remedy
we
have
spoken
of
.
On
the
eighth
we
made
ready
and
sailed
for
Realeguo
,
which
is
both
a
Port
and
Town
an
hundred
and
fourscore
Leagues
to
the
West
and
by
North
West
of
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
,
and
two
hundred
and
sixty
West
of
Panama
.
We
had
a
small
South
East
Wind
till
the
eleventh
,
and
on
the
twelfth
and
thirteenth
we
steered
West
North
West
,
and
that
Evening
descryed
Land
.
On
the
fourteenth
we
had
a
boisterous
South
Wind
,
which
made
us
take
in
all
our
Sails
,
till
Mid-night
,
and
then
came
a
Calm
,
till
the
seventeenth
,
when
towards
Noon
we
were
surprized
with
a
South
West
Blast
,
attended
with
great
Rains
,
which
separated
us
from
our
two
Barks
:
It
blew
so
very
hard
,
that
the
Sea
appeared
presently
very
frightfull
,
and
put
us
so
to
it
,
that
we
began
to
be
very
apprehensive
we
should
be
all
cast
away
:
But
the
Weather
,
(
as
God
would
have
it
)
proving
fair
again
,
we
spent
the
nineteenth
to
set
our
Vessel
in
order
,
as
well
as
to
mend
our
Sails
with
our
Shirts
and
Drawers
,
wherewith
we
were
already
but
very
indifferently
provided
.
Towards
Evening
we
discovered
Land
,
and
knew
it
to
be
the
Bay
of
Caldaira
,
whereof
I
shall
give
an
account
by
and
by
.
On
the
twentieth
we
sailed
in
sight
of
that
of
Colebra
;
from
thence
we
had
moderate
Weather
,
and
a
South-East
Wind
;
and
on
the
one
and
twentieth
we
got
to
the
Height
of
the
Morns
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Papegaya's
.
On
the
two
and
twentieth
we
found
our selves
over
against
Realeguo
,
a
place
very
remarkable
for
the
high
Mountains
that
surround
it
;
and
especially
for
a
high
Sulphurous
Hill
that
burns
continually
,
and
whose
Smoak
reaches
a
great
way
,
but
the
Tides
next
Night
put
us
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
it
.
On
the
four
and
twentieth
we
put
out
four
Canoes
with
an
hundred
men
in
them
,
in
order
to
take
some
Prisoners
,
that
we
might
receive
some
Information
concerning
this
Coast
,
where
we
never
were
before
.
On
the
five
and
twentieth
we
put
to
the
Shoar
and
landed
,
and
after
a
March
of
three
Hours
,
came
to
an
Hatto
,
where
we
surprized
the
People
,
who
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
the
English
had
taken
the
Town
of
Leon
,
and
burnt
that
of
Realeguo
:
That
the
Inhabitants
of
Legoria
,
Granada
,
Sansonnat
,
St.
Michell
,
St.
Salvador
,
and
Villa-Nueva
,
which
are
Neighbouring
Towns
to
the
two
fore-mention'd
ones
,
had
sent
a
considerable
Re-inforcement
of
Men
to
those
of
the
Town
of
Leon
,
who
yet
durst
not
attack
the
English
,
who
staid
there
three
whole
days
;
during
which
time
they
had
sent
several
Messages
to
these
Re-inforcements
to
require
them
to
fight
in
the
Race
Savana
,
which
the
other
still
refused
,
saying
,
they
were
not
yet
all
come
together
,
that
is
,
that
they
were
hitherto
no
more
than
six
to
one
,
and
that
they
staid
till
they
were
doubly
increased
.
On
the
six
and
twentieth
,
one
of
our
Quarter-Masters
,
who
was
a
Catalonian
by
Birth
,
On
the
seven
and
twentieth
we
went
on
board
our
Canoes
again
,
and
made
for
the
Port
of
Realeguo
,
where
the
Rendezvous
of
our
Ship
was
to
be
:
We
could
land
no
where
all
along
the
Coast
,
because
the
Sea
breaks
with
so
much
Violence
there
,
when
't
is
a
Southerly
Wind
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
come
near
it
.
However
six
of
our
Men
swum
with
a
design
to
fill
some
Casks
with
Water
,
which
we
were
in
want
of
,
but
they
could
not
do
it
,
for
the
Spaniards
followed
us
by
Land
all
along
the
Bank
,
and
so
it
sell
out
,
that
one
of
our
Men
was
unfortunately
drowned
.
On
the
first
of
November
we
arrived
at
the
Port
of
Realeguo
,
where
we
found
our
Ship
at
Anchor
.
There
are
two
Passages
to
this
Port
,
whereof
that
to
Windward
is
best
.
It
's
very
narrow
,
and
besides
this
,
has
two
Mornes
or
little
Mountains
,
that
form
the
two
points
thereof
.
Upon
one
of
which
the
Spaniards
had
a
design
to
build
a
Fort.
There
is
a
very
fine
River
runs
into
this
Haven
,
that
bears
the
same
Name
with
the
Town
,
It
's
safe
from
any
Winds
,
and
contains
within
it
●ive
Islands
that
are
very
good
to
carreen
Ships
in
;
there
are
but
three
Leagues
from
thence
up
the
River
before
you
come
at
the
Town
:
But
before
we
got
there
with
our
Canoes
,
we
met
three
very
strong
Retrenchments
,
that
had
been
made
for
its
Security
upon
the
River's
side
,
about
a
Quarter
of
a
League
distant
one
from
another
,
and
which
the
English
had
half
burnt
.
●●bout
a
Musket
Shot
from
the
Town
,
the
Spaniar●●
had
very
fine
Docks
,
where
they
build
their
Ship●
.
It
's
washed
with
this
River
,
and
stands
in
a
very
fine
Country
,
water'd
with
several
other
Rivulets
;
and
both
its
Churches
and
Houses
,
though
then
ha●●
burnt
,
appear'd
to
us
to
have
been
beautifull
enough
.
We
are
also
farther
to
take
notice
,
that
that
River
we
have
spoken
of
,
has
eight
Arms
,
by
which
you
may
conveniently
convey
any
thing
to
the
Village●
Sugar-Plantations
and
Hatto's
,
whereof
this
Country
is
full
,
and
which
belongs
to
the
Burghers
as
well
of
this
Town
as
of
the
neighbouring
ones
,
of
which
L●on
,
that
is
not
above
four
Leagues
off
,
is
situated
〈◊〉
a
very
curious
Plain
.
On
the
second
we
went
to
take
two
of
those
Hatto's
,
from
whence
we
carrie●
some
Victuals
on
board
for
those
who
were
carree●●ing
our
Ships
.
On
the
●th
.
we
departed
to
the
number
of
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
,
to
go
and
seize
the
Sentinels
of
the
Town
of
Leon
,
and
having
surprized
them
on
the
eighth
,
they
informed
us
there
were
two
thousand
men
in
the
Place
,
who
yet
not
trusting
to
their
numbers
,
had
taken
all
their
moveables
,
and
carryed
them
to
a
place
of
safety
.
We
returned
on
Board
on
the
ninth
,
and
next
day
set
out
to
go
to
a
great
Sugar-Plantation
,
two
Leagues
distant
from
this
City
,
where
we
arrived
at
Midnight
,
but
found
no
Soul
living
there
,
the
People
being
gone
for
their
security
to
the
Town
,
upon
the
report
that
was
spread
abroad
,
that
we
had
taken
some
Sentinels
.
But
as
we
were
upon
our
return
from
this
Sugar
Plantation
to
go
on
Board
again
,
our
Van
Guard
met
with
a
Detatchment
of
Horse
,
upon
whom
they
fired
,
and
made
them
fly
,
but
the
Captain
was
made
a
Prisoner
,
who
upon
our
questioning
of
him
,
told
us
,
that
he
had
heard
of
us
a
long
time
since
,
but
not
knowing
what
Language
we
spoke
,
we
had
been
taken
for
a
Company
of
two
〈◊〉
and
fourscore
Mulatos
,
who
were
looking
out
to
fight
us
,
knowing
we
were
ashoar
,
and
who
would
be
at
that
Sugar
Plantation
that
Evening
;
we
asked
the
Captain
what
they
were
he
had
headed
,
and
he
answered
they
were
a
Troop
of
Horse
who
guarded
the
Embarking
Place
belonging
to
that
Sugar
Plantation
,
〈◊〉
that
the
Governour
of
the
Town
coming
to
know
〈◊〉
were
come
to
the
Port
of
Realeguo
,
had
given
them
orders
to
retire
in
such
a
manner
,
as
gave
us
to
understand
that
our
Enemies
kept
a
very
good
Guard
,
when
they
had
nothing
to
be
afraid
of
,
and
that
they
would
draw
off
as
soon
as
ever
they
saw
us
near
,
and
in
effect
,
we
found
them
to
be
exactly
the
very
same
as
represented
to
us
:
For
surely
if
they
had
had
but
any
thing
of
Resolution
and
Courage
,
being
as
numerous
as
they
were
in
respect
to
us
,
they
could
ha●e
easily
cut
us
off
,
is
often
as
we
made
any
descent
upon
them
,
and
thus
many
times
we
found
our
Safety
to
proceed
from
their
Cowardice
,
as
much
as
from
our
own
Courage
.
On
the
13th
.
the
same
Company
of
an
hundred
and
〈◊〉
Men
,
left
our
Vessels
to
go
take
a
Burrough
Town
three
Leagues
above
the
City
of
Realeguo
,
whose
Name
was
Pueblo
Viego
;
we
passed
through
this
Place
,
which
we
found
to
be
quite
deserted
by
its
Inhabitants
,
because
of
the
Excommunication
they
had
thundered
out
against
themselves
.
Some
perhaps
will
be
surprized
to
hear
of
this
extravagant
humour
,
Free
Booters
have
several
times
taken
the
same
place
from
them
,
their
Prelates
after
excommunicati●●
and
cursing
the
same
,
quit
it
entirely
,
and
will
not
bury
even
their
Dead
whom
we
killed
,
as
supposing
the●
for
the
foresaid
Reason
unworthy
of
Christian
Buryal
▪
On
the
14th
.
in
the
Morning
we
arrived
at
Pueblo
Vir●●
from
whence
their
Sentinels
had
discovered
us
since
the
13th
.
in
the
Evening
,
so
that
we
found
the
Enemy
●●trenched
in
the
Great
Church
,
and
about
an
hundred
and
fifty
Horse
upon
the
place
of
Arms.
On
the
24th
.
came
a
Spanish
Officer
,
who
brought
a
Letter
from
the
Vicar-General
of
the
Province
,
(
and
all
appearance
)
by
order
of
the
General
of
〈◊〉
Rica
,
An
amuse●ent
of
the
Spaniards
.
who
sent
us
word
there
was
a
Peace
made
between
the
Crowns
of
France
and
Spain
for
twenty
year
that
they
were
joyned
together
to
make
War
up
the
In●●dels
.
That
therefore
we
ought
to
commit
〈◊〉
farther
Hostilities
,
and
that
if
we
had
a
mind
to
〈◊〉
to
the
North
Sea
,
we
might
come
safely
unto
them
,
〈◊〉
have
our
passage
into
Europe
in
his
Catholick
Majest●●
Ca●leons
:
We
gave
them
an
answer
suitable
to
the
Proposal
,
being
well
enough
acquainted
with
the
〈◊〉
Dis●●sition
of
the
Spaniards
towards
us
,
who
by
the
false
pretence
,
thought
to
have
seduced
us
to
come
〈◊〉
more
readily
among
them
,
who
understood
the
extream
Misery
we
had
endured
,
by
one
of
our
People
of
whom
we
made
mention
before
,
and
who
ran
away
to
them
to
be
freed
from
the
long
fasts
he
was
forced
to
with
us
.
On
the
24th
.
we
careened
our
Ships
,
and
the
next
day
put
thirty
Prisoners
ashoar
,
part
of
whom
we
gave
their
Liberty
to
,
and
on
the
28th
.
we
made
ready
to
return
and
go
in
quest
of
our
two
Barks
whom
we
had
appointed
to
rendesvouz
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
de
Cueblo
,
in
case
we
were
separated
from
one
another
.
As
we
were
going
out
of
the
Port
,
the
Spaniards
gave
notice
by
the
Fires
they
made
all
along
the
Coast
,
what
Course
we
steered
.
On
the
3d.
of
December
,
we
found
our Selves
got
above
an
hundred
Leagues
out
at
Sea
,
whither
an
North-East
Breeze
had
driven
us
;
we
bore
again
towards
I
and
,
and
on
the
fifth
went
ashoar
;
We
sent
out
three
Canoes
furnished
with
seventy
Men
,
to
cross
the
bay
of
Colebra
,
and
to
endeavour
to
get
some
Provision
along
the
Coast
,
as
also
to
discharge
our
Ships
of
so
many
Months
,
there
being
but
too
little
Victuals
left
〈◊〉
those
who
remained
behind
,
and
who
went
to
the
〈◊〉
of
St.
Iohn
:
For
as
to
the
Provision
,
we
were
able
to
get
together
,
while
we
were
ashoar
in
the
Port
of
Rea●●●●
,
there
was
no
great
quantity
of
it
,
for
the
Spani●●ds
knowing
of
our
coming
,
had
carryed
it
up
far
into
the
Country
,
whither
we
durst
not
go
and
fetch
it
with
〈◊〉
●ew
Men
as
we
had
with
us
,
as
not
being
yet
sufficiently
acquainted
with
their
Cowardice
.
From
Realeguo
to
Panama
,
there
are
a
great
many
lit●●e
Ports
which
you
must
be
well
acquainted
with
before
you
can
find
them
,
for
the
Mo●th
of
them
is
very
〈◊〉
,
and
if
you
once
do
miss
them
,
it
s
absolutely
●●possible
to
get
ashore
along
the
Coast
,
the
Sea
being
〈◊〉
always
boisterous
,
and
very
high
upon
the
blowing
〈◊〉
the
least
South-East
and
South-West
Winds
upon
〈◊〉
.
I
have
observed
this
difference
betwixt
this
Sea
and
〈◊〉
of
the
North
,
that
let
the
Wind
be
never
so
violent
,
South
Sea●
〈◊〉
soon
as
ever
it
ceases
,
the
Sea
proves
as
calm
as
if
it
〈◊〉
never
blown
,
whereas
in
the
other
,
for
all
the
Wind
allayed
,
it
continues
several
days
in
the
same
violent
●●●ation
,
as
when
it
blew
hard
.
I
have
also
taken
〈◊〉
,
that
the
windy
storms
that
are
formed
to
Leeward
,
are
much
more
dangerous
in
the
former
,
that
those
that
come
from
the
Windward
;
but
in
the
other
,
't
is
contrary
,
where
a
Ship
generally
esteems
not
her self
to
be
in
danger
,
but
from
those
that
arise
to
Windward
o●
her
,
at
leastwise
,
if
the
Wind
be
not
subject
to
a
very
great
Varation
;
to
which
we
may
add
one
difference
more
,
that
the
South
Sea
is
pacifick
enough
upon
the
main
,
and
very
turbulent
upon
the
Coast
,
and
That
of
the
North
is
oftentimes
very
impetuous
far
out
,
and
almost
always
calm
near
the
Shoar
.
The
South
Sea
breeds
in
divers
parts
of
it
a
very
great
number
of
Serpents
,
in
colour
like
spotted
Marble
,
and
are
generally
about
two
foot
long
;
their
sting
is
of
〈◊〉
venemous
and
killing
a
Nature
,
that
when
a
Man
〈◊〉
once
stung
by
them
,
there
is
no
humane
Remedy
〈◊〉
can
secure
him
from
a
sudden
Death
,
and
that
which
〈◊〉
indeed
very
surprising
,
in
regard
to
these
Creatures
〈◊〉
that
when
the
Sea
by
the
boisterousness
of
its
War●●
throws
them
upon
some
Bank
or
other
,
though
they
〈◊〉
not
go
out
of
the
Water
,
yet
they
no
sooner
touch
the
Sand
,
but
they
presently
dye
.
On
the
Ninth
,
having
still
kept
our
course
along
〈◊〉
Coast
,
we
put
fifty
Men
in
three
Canoes
ashoar
,
to
〈◊〉
and
take
the
Town
of
Esparso
,
which
is
three
Leag●●●
from
Caldaira
,
and
is
the
place
that
serves
for
a
Port
〈◊〉
it
;
we
took
the
Sentinells
about
the
third
Part
of
〈◊〉
way
,
who
told
us
,
that
besides
the
Inhabitants
of
〈◊〉
Town
,
there
were
five
hundred
Men
whom
they
〈◊〉
sent
for
,
to
come
to
their
Assistance
from
Carthage
,
〈◊〉
the
Alarm
given
them
by
our
two
Barks
that
had
ancho●ed
in
this
Bay
,
from
which
they
were
but
just
go●●
Upon
this
Intelligence
,
we
bethought
our selves
,
co●●●dering
the
smallness
of
our
Number
,
to
put
off
this
●●pedition
to
another
time
,
and
so
returned
with
all
〈◊〉
but
in
such
want
of
Provision
,
that
we
were
forced
kill
and
eat
the
Centinels
Horses
,
after
four
days
〈◊〉
abstinence
;
and
this
sort
of
Fasting
,
which
was
not
〈◊〉
first
that
we
had
used
,
did
not
prove
to
be
the
last
〈◊〉
.
Caldaira
is
a
Bay
that
bears
the
name
of
six
〈◊〉
that
stand
about
three
Leagues
to
the
East
of
〈◊〉
Mouth
of
it
,
Having
on
the
10th
.
gone
on
Board
our
Canoes
,
we
went
to
a
great
Bananery
that
stood
in
the
same
Bay
;
it
s
a
set
of
Fruit
Trees
which
they
call
Bananiers
,
and
the
Fruit
thereof
Bananes
,
with
which
we
loaded
our
Canoes
for
our
subsistance
.
As
we
went
ashoar
,
we
took
the
Centinel
of
the
little
Town
of
Nicoya
,
from
which
finding
our selves
at
some
distance
,
we
did
not
then
think
fit
to
go
up
to
it
,
and
so
we
directed
our
Course
for
Point
B●rica
,
where
we
arrived
on
the
fourteenth
:
That
is
a
very
pleasant
and
delightful
place
,
and
among
other
●●ings
,
we
could
not
but
admire
a
walk
consisting
of
five
rows
of
Coco-Trees
that
run
along
the
Bank
for
above
fifteen
Leagues
in
length
,
and
that
in
so
orderly
a
manner
,
that
though
the
same
be
no
more
then
the
bare
work
of
Nature
,
without
any
additional
help
from
Art
,
they
seem
as
if
they
had
been
all
planted
on
a
Line
.
This
Fruit
,
which
upon
several
occasions
was
so
delightful
to
us
,
grows
upon
the
stock
of
a
Tree
,
that
is
a
kind
of
Palm
,
twenty
or
five
and
twenty
Foot
high
:
Its
〈◊〉
a
Nut
,
but
without
making
any
Comparison
of
the
begness
of
it
,
for
there
are
some
of
these
Fruits
that
weigh
twelve
or
fifteen
Pounds
,
the
Shell
is
very
hard
,
and
thick
enough
;
it
s
wrapped
up
in
a
kind
of
thick
covering
,
made
up
all
of
Filaments
,
with
which
the
Spaniards
use
to
caulker
their
Ships
,
it
being
much
better
then
Tow
,
which
rots
in
the
Water
in
less
then
an
Years
time
,
whereas
the
other
is
fed
by
it
and
waxeth
Green
.
If
you
bore
an
hole
in
this
Nut
,
there
runs
out
a
quantity
of
greenish
Liquor
,
which
somewhat
resembles
the
colo●●
of
Whey
,
but
of
a
sharpish
taste
,
and
pleasant
enough
and
when
the
Shell
is
broken
,
we
find
under
it
a
Kernel
,
or
what
is
equivalent
thereto
,
of
the
thickness
of
a
Man's
Finger
,
very
white
and
nourishing
,
which
sticks
very
close
to
the
inside
.
We
left
this
place
on
the
twentieth
,
keeping
our
Course
still
all
along
the
Continent
.
On
the
22d
.
having
no
Victuals
to
eat
,
we
put
sixty
Men
in
our
three
Canoes
ashoar
,
to
go
seek
some
for
〈◊〉
and
after
travelling●
the
space
of
a
League
,
we
took
a
very
curious
Hatto
,
with
two
Prisoners
,
who
〈◊〉
us
we
were
within
a
League
and
an
half
of
the
l●●tle
Town
of
Chiriquita
,
and
that
there
were
six
hundred
Men
in
it
,
which
made
us
seize
with
all
expedition
upon
as
much
Victuals
as
we
could
,
to
carry
it
to
the
plan
where
we
had
left
our
Canoes
,
but
in
our
return
thi●●●●
we
found
four
hundred
Horse
in
the
way
whom
we
fought
with
all
along
retreatin●
,
till
we
came
to
the
Se●-side
,
They
challenged
us
again
and
again
,
and
defyed
us
a
threatning
Language
to
go
to
their
Town
,
which
we
did
not
fail
to
do
some
days
after
.
In
the
mean
time
we
but
away
for
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
,
where
arriving
on
the
first
of
Ianuary
1686
,
we
found
our
Ship
and
two
Barks
a
Anchor
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Free
Booters
Voyage
to
the
South
Sea
〈◊〉
1686.
ON
the
fifth
of
Ianuary
,
in
the
New
Year
,
we
parted
in
the
number
of
two
hundred
and
thirty
Men
〈◊〉
eight
Canoes
,
to
go
and
face
the
Towns-men
of
Ch●●quita
,
and
to
give
them
the
Visit
they
had
de●yed
〈◊〉
do
.
And
so
it
was
,
that
this
Island
of
St.
Iohn
being
●bout
twenty
Leagues
from
them
,
we
went
ashoar
〈◊〉
the
sixth
,
about
t●n
or
eleven
a
Clock
at
Night
,
without
being
discovered
,
but
as
we
had
no
guide
with
us
we
marched
on
till
day
light
without
seeing
any
Bo●●
.
We
hid
our selves
on
the
seventh
,
all
the
day
in
a
Wood
,
but
as
soon
as
night
approached
,
we
came
out
and
put
〈◊〉
without
discovering
any
body
,
till
the
eighth
in
the
Morning
when
we
concealed
our selves
again
in
another
small
Wood
,
and
spent
all
the
day
in
that
place
,
during
which
time
we
came
to
know
that
we
had
mistaken
our
measures
,
by
going
ashoar
on
that
side
of
the
River
,
whereas
we
should
have
gone
on
the
other
:
This
was
cold
comfort
to
people
so
fatigued
as
we
were
;
however
as
soon
as
it
was
Night
,
we
made
no
more
ado
,
than
to
return
to
our
Canoes
,
wherein
we
passed
that
River
:
when
we
were
got
on
the
other
side
,
we
took
the
Town-Watch
,
by
whom
we
were
informed
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
conveyed
away
all
their
effects
,
upon
our
being
at
their
Hattos
.
On
the
9th
.
we
got
to
Chiriquita
two
hours
before
day
,
About
two
in
the
Afternoon
we
perceived
some
Spaniards
in
a
House
at
some
distance
from
the
Town
,
which
made
us
send
five
of
our
Number
to
fetch
them
out
,
but
when
we
drew
near
,
those
whom
we
had
seen
,
having
shewed
themselves
for
no
other
purpose
then
to
draw
us
out
,
disappeared
,
and
presently
about
an
hundred
and
twenty
more
came
out
of
a
little
nook
where
they
had
concealed
themselves
,
and
beset
us
in
such
a
manner
,
that
finding
no
likelyhood
of
escaping
,
we
resolved
never
to
be
taken
alive
,
but
to
sell
our
Lives
●s
dear
we
could
;
to
which
end
we
immediately
stood
back
to
back
,
that
we
might
face
the
Enemy
every
way
,
and
in
this
posture
we
fought
them
above
an
hour
and
an
half
,
at
the
expiration
whereof
there
being
no
more
then
two
of
us
in
a
condition
to
fight
,
God
was
pleased
that
some
of
our
Men
who
were
upon
the
Guard
should
come
to
our
Relief
,
being
driven
thither
by
the
Firings
,
for
they
thought
before
they
heard
these
●ryes
,
that
we
were
exercising
our selves
in
shooting
at
a
Mark.
When
the
Enemy
saw
this
Reinforcement
come
,
they
made
such
haste
to
go
away
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
overtake
them
:
this
succour
coming
in
so
seasonably
,
did
infallibly
save
our
Lives
,
for
the
Enemy
having
already
killed
us
two
Men
,
and
disabled
another
,
it
was
impossible
we
should
hold
out
against
such
a
shower
of
Bullets
as
were
powred
in
upon
us
from
all
sides
.
And
so
I
may
truly
say
,
I
escaped
a
scouring
,
who
could
no●
be
kept
from
being
murthered
,
and
that
without
recciving
as
much
as
one
Wound
,
but
by
a
visible
hand
of
protection
from
Heaven
.
The
Spaniards
left
thirty
Mo●●
dead
upon
the
spot
,
and
thus
we
defended
our selves
as
desperate
Men
,
and
to
say
all
in
a
word
,
like
Fre●●
Booters
.
We
burnt
all
the
Houses
in
the
Town
this
day
,
Chiriquita
On
the
10th
.
we
left
the
place
,
taking
our
Prisoners
along
with
us
,
to
wait
for
the
ransoming
of
them
upon
an
Island
that
is
within
the
same
River
,
making
choice
rather
of
these
places
for
that
purpose
,
than
of
the
Continent
,
and
where
being
obliged
for
a
long
time
to
stay
for
the
Money
,
we
should
give
the
Spaniards
thereby
〈◊〉
opportunity
to
gather
all
their
force
together
,
and
to
pay
us
all
at
once
,
by
overpowering
us
with
Numbers
;
whereas
these
Islands
to
which
they
could
not
come
any
other
way
then
in
Shaloops
,
and
that
openly
,
put
us
out
of
care
to
reimbark
according
to
the
measures
they
took
by
Land
.
When
therefore
we
returned
to
our
Canoes
,
which
waited
for
us
at
the
Port
of
Chiriquita
,
we
found
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Town
had
laid
an
Ambushcade
for
us
,
but
we
beat
them
off
,
and
after
the
Enemy
had
〈◊〉
retired
,
they
sent
us
a
person
to
demand
their
Prisoners
,
whom
they
said
they
would
recover
or
perish
in
the
attempt
.
We
told
the
Messenger
we
were
very
ready
to
give
them
up
,
if
they
would
come
and
meet
us
in
the
Race
Savana
to
take
them
,
and
that
if
they
fired
one
single
Bullet
at
us
,
they
should
have
no
quarter
,
which
so
humbled
their
Pride
,
that
we
saw
no
more
of
them
.
As
soon
as
we
were
got
to
the
forementioned
Island
,
we
sent
part
of
our
Canoes
to
look
after
the
Cargo
of
the
small
Frigat
which
the
Spaniards
of
Chiriquita
gave
us
information
of
,
where
they
found
above
an
hundred
Men
intrenched
;
but
they
could
not
hinder
our
Men
from
possessing
themselves
of
what
they
went
in
search
for
Among
the
Baggage
they
found
some
Letters
,
that
among
other
things
,
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
the
Admir●●
of
the
Peru
Fleet
who
was
returned
to
Lima
,
had
been
b●rnt
with
all
●or
Crew
,
which
was
at
that
time
four
hundred
Men
,
by
a
Thunderbolt
,
and
this
was
so
much
the
more
surprising
and
admirable
,
that
no
Man
living
could
remember
to
have
heard
any
Thunder
in
that
Country
,
no
more
then
to
have
seen
it
Rain
.
On
the
16th
.
The
Ransom
for
our
Prisoners
came
,
and
after
we
had
set
them
at
liberty
,
we
returned
aboard
our
Ship
,
which
rid
then
at
Anchor
at
St.
Iohn's
Island
.
On
the
20th
.
we
concluded
among
our Selves
,
it
was
necessary
we
should
build
large
Pirogues
,
seeing
we
could
make
no
farther
use
of
our
Ship
,
for
want
of
Sails
,
and
we
had
nothing
left
to
make
them
with
,
and
still
were
less
able
to
take
Ships
from
the
Spaniards
,
on
this
Western
Coast
,
where
they
had
put
an
entire
stop
to
their
Navigation
,
since
we
were
come
thither
.
O●
the
22d
.
we
made
choice
of
tall
Trees
to
make
our
Canoes
and
Pirogues
of
,
upon
the
Banks
of
a
curious
River
,
which
we
knew
to
be
in
the
Island
.
On
the
27th
.
we
descry'd
seven
sail
of
Ships
out
a
Sea
,
which
made
us
fit
out
five
Canoes
to
go
and
〈◊〉
what
they
were
,
and
as
we
doubled
one
of
the
Points
of
the
Island
,
we
discerned
twelve
Pyrogues
,
and
th●●
long
Barks
,
who
coasted
it
all
along
.
We
took
the●●
presently
to
be
the
Fleet
of
Peru
,
that
was
come
in
qu●●
of
us
;
we
gave
our
Men
notice
of
it
without
delay
,
and
at
the
same
time
,
resolved
to
put
all
we
had
on
Board
our
Ship
,
into
our
Bark
,
and
to
go
into
that
River
where
our
Docks
were
,
there
to
wait
the
coming
of
our
Enemy
,
where
they
could
not
come
to
attack
us
,
without
losing
a
great
many
Men.
This
project
we
put
forthwi●●
in
Execution
,
and
after
we
had
abandoned
our
Ships
,
which
could
not
be
brought
into
that
River
,
we
ran
h●●
ashoar
,
least
the
Spaniards
should
have
any
Benefit
of
in
and
put
her
into
a
sailing
Condition
,
being
very
well
assured
of
our Selves
,
that
they
did
not
want
Sails
,
as
we
did
for
that
purpose
.
On
the
28th
.
our
Sentinels
came
to
give
us
Noti●●
,
that
six
Pirogues
plyed
along
the
Shoar
,
which
made
〈◊〉
at
the
same
time
put
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
to
lye
i●
Ambush
on
both
sides
the
River
,
and
then
we
set
〈◊〉
with
two
of
our
Canoes
,
from
whence
after
we
had
seen
them
,
we
feigned
to
run
away
by
going
back
,
to
ingage
them
to
give
us
chase
;
But
they
suspecting
a
stratagem
in
the
case
,
bore
directly
upon
our
Sh●p
that
was
run
aground
,
upon
which
they
fired
very
sur●ously
,
though
there
was
none
left
within
it
but
only
a
poor
Cat
,
which
they
perceiving
,
they
bravely
boarded
and
burnt
her
,
for
the
sake
of
the
Iron-work
that
belonged
to
her
,
which
is
a
Commodity
as
rare
as
〈◊〉
dear
in
some
parts
of
Peru.
On
the
first
of
February
,
the
Spanish
Fleet
sailed
away
,
and
left
us
at
ease
to
●●nish
our
Work
,
upon
which
we
spent
the
remainder
〈◊〉
the
Month.
We
understood
afterwards
that
the
Admiral
of
this
Fleet
had
orders
to
put
some
Field-pieces
ashoar
to
demolish
those
Fortifications
which
they
thought
we
had
made
upon
the
Island
,
being
induced
to
believe
it
was
so
,
by
by
the
report
the
Prisoners
,
which
we
sent
them
,
made
of
our
Intentions
.
We
to
impose
upon
them
,
having
asked
whether
there
were
any
Masons
among
them
that
could
do
our
Work
,
and
sometimes
obliged
them
to
give
as
Brick
for
their
Ransom
,
though
we
had
no
need
of
them
:
there
were
no
less
then
fourteen
of
our
Men
dyed
in
the
Month
of
February
.
On
the
14th
.
of
March
we
departed
from
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
with
our
two
Barks
,
an
half
Gally
of
40
Oars
,
ten
great
Pyrogues
,
and
ten
small
Canoes
,
all
built
of
Mapou-Timber
,
except
our
two
Barks
;
we
gained
the
Windward
point
of
the
Island
to
take
a
review
of
our
Men
,
and
found
our Selves
weaker
by
no
less
then
thirty
Persons
,
since
our
separation
from
the
English
:
But
we
formed
a
design
anew
at
the
same
time
which
had
been
put
by
for
above
four
Months
,
which
was
to
go
and
take
the
Town
of
Granada
,
distant
now
from
us
,
about
two
hundred
Leagues
.
To
effect
this
Work
,
it
was
necessary
we
should
be
furnished
with
Provision
wherewith
to
subsist
us
during
the
Voyage
,
and
we
having
none
,
this
made
us
send
away
our
half
Galley
and
four
Canoes
,
to
seek
for
some
at
Pueblo
Nueoo
while
the
rest
of
the
Company
went
to
●arry
for
us
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Peter
,
which
is
two
Leagues
to
Windward
of
the
River
Chiriquita
,
and
to
finish
somewhat
that
was
still
wanting
to
the
compleat
Equipment
of
our
Canoes
.
On
the
6th
.
of
April
,
about
three
hours
before
day-light
,
we
were
got
near
to
the
River
of
Pueblo
Nuevo
,
They
fight
the
Spaniards
by
Sea
.
and
by
a
clear
light
of
the
Moon
we
discerned
a
small
Prigat
at
its
Mouth
,
as
also
a
long
Bark
,
and
a
Pyrogue
.
We
came
within
Pistol
shot
of
them
,
as
supposing
them
to
be
our
English
Freebooters
,
from
whom
we
had
separated
.
But
we
found
our selves
quickly
mistaken
,
for
after
we
had
haled
them
,
they
answered
us
with
an
intire
Volley
of
great
and
small
shot
,
which
made
us
now
conjecture
that
they
were
,
and
it
was
too
true
,
a
detachment
left
by
the
Spanish
Fleet
in
that
place
,
when
they
left
us
at
St.
Iohn's
Island
,
as
a
guard
to
two
small
Ships
,
which
we
knew
they
were
lading
with
Provisions
at
the
Port
of
this
Town
,
in
order
to
transport
the
same
to
Panama
.
Our
mistake
was
the
reason
that
we
had
twenty
Men
disabled
to
fight
,
by
this
first
Discharge
of
the
Enemy
,
before
we
know
well
where
we
were
,
but
after
we
were
a
little
recovered
out
of
the
surprize
this
adventure
put
us
to
,
we
fought
them
stifly
for
the
space
of
two
hours
,
though
we
had
the
use
of
no
other
Arms
than
our
Fuzees
,
and
not
one
Cannon
to
discharge
upon
them
;
And
they
on
their
part
defended
themselves
so
much
the
more
vigorously
in
that
they
believed
,
we
,
after
such
a
surprize
as
we
had
been
exposed
to
,
would
quickly
slacken
our
Courage
and
give
way
.
They
did
all
they
could
to
make
ready
during
the
Fight
,
but
we
hinder'd
them
,
and
no
Man
could
appear
in
the
Shroud●
but
we
brought
them
down
,
as
well
as
their
Granadeers
from
their
Round
Tops
.
But
finding
the
light
of
the
Moon
now
gone
,
we
put
off
out
of
the
reach
of
the●●
Cannon
,
as
well
to
take
care
of
our
wounded
Men
,
which
amounted
to
thirty
three
,
besides
four
who
were
killed
out
right
,
as
to
wait
for
day
light
,
in
order
to
terminate
this
Affair
,
which
we
were
not
willing
to
leave
undecided
.
But
the
Enemy
did
in
the
mean
time
retire
under
the
covert
of
a
Retrenchment
,
which
I
have
said
already
,
they
had
upon
the
Banks
of
this
River
,
where
the
Country
People
who
had
heard
the
noise
of
the
Fight
in
the
Night
,
were
also
come
,
which
made
us
conclude
,
that
if
we
went
to
attack
them
in
that
place
,
we
could
not
have
that
advantage
there
,
we
had
resolved
to
take
of
them
;
So
upon
approach
of
day
,
we
steered
our
Course
to
go
and
rejoyn
our
Canoes
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Peter
,
where
we
arrived
on
the
Eighth
.
On
the
ninth
we
found
our Selves
in
great
want
of
Victuals
,
having
now
nothing
at
all
to
eat
,
and
this
〈◊〉
us
hard
to
it
,
more
especially
our
wounded
Men
,
who●
we
sent
by
our
half
Gally
,
(
for
their
better
conveniency
)
on
board
our
two
Barks
,
whom
we
had
appointed
to
Rendesvouz
in
the
Bay
of
Boca-del-Toro
.
When
this
was
done
,
we
went
ashoar
to
a
Town
ten
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Chiriquita
,
where
finding
none
,
we
left
it
,
and
on
the
Eleventh
in
our
return
to
our
Canoes
,
we
found
,
in
order
to
strengthen
us
under
the
languishme●●
which
Hunger
had
reduced
us
to
,
a
regale
of
an
Ambuscade
of
five
hundred
Men
laid
for
us
,
against
whom
for
all
our
weakness
,
we
made
so
good
a
defence
,
that
we
obliged
them
to
leave
us
free
Passage
,
but
yet
not
without
the
loss
of
two
of
our
Men.
We
went
on
Board
in
the
Evening
,
to
go
joyn
our
Barks
in
the
Bay
of
Boca-del-T●ro
,
where
we
arrived
the
thirteenth
,
and
went
ashoar
;
spending
,
our
Time
to
the
sixteenth
in
hunting
more
especially
for
the
subsistance
of
our
wounded
Men
,
and
here
we
found
the
same
sort
of
Deer
and
Birds
,
as
I
have
taken
notice
of
in
our
passage
over
the
Continent
,
in
great
plenty
.
On
the
same
day
we
departed
for
the
Bay
of
Caldaira
,
after
having
renewed
our
Enterprize
upon
the
little
Town
of
Lesparso
,
of
which
I
have
already
spoken
,
On
the
19th
.
being
arrived
in
the
Bay
,
we
went
ashoar
two
hours
before
Day
light
,
and
reached
the
Town
;
About
Eleven
in
the
Morning
,
we
found
the
place
was
in
a
manner
intirely
abandoned
from
the
time
we
had
taken
the
Sentinels
,
who
,
as
I
have
already
observed
,
diverted
us
from
going
thither
by
the
account
they
gave
of
the
Reinforcement
that
was
come
to
them
from
Carthage
:
However
we
took
some
Prisoners
,
who
told
us
all
the
People
were
retired
to
this
last
Town
,
which
is
four
and
twenty
Leagues
off
;
so
that
finding
our
endeavours
all
frustrated
,
we
returned
on
the
20th
.
to
the
Sea
side
to
rejoyn
our
Canoes
.
Lesparso
is
reckoned
to
be
three
Leagues
distant
from
the
Sea-side
,
and
the
way
thither
very
bad
,
you
cannot
travel
the
length
of
a
Gun-shot
in
even
Ground
,
but
the
same
is
every
where
rugged
,
and
full
of
little
Mountains
and
Hills
,
though
beyond
them
the
Country
appears
to
be
very
good
and
delightful
.
The
Town
is
built
upon
an
Eminence
,
from
whence
one
may
easily
see
all
that
comes
in
and
goes
out
of
the
Bay
;
This
Town
is
in
a
manner
encompassed
with
a
Rivulet
that
runs
round
it
:
Between
it
and
Carthage
,
are
very
curious
Plains
,
with
royal
ways
made
through
them
,
and
that
as
well
as
any
in
Europe
.
On
the
21st
.
we
victuall'd
our selves
with
the
Fruit
of
a
Bananery
in
this
Bay
,
wherein
our
two
Barks
came
to
joyn
us
,
and
next
day
we
summoned
our
People
ashoar
upon
this
Island
as
well
to
consult
how
we
should
attack
the
Town
of
Granada
,
which
we
had
a
design
upon
,
as
to
take
an
account
of
what
powder
they
had
,
as
fearing
many
of
them
might
use
it
in
hunting
:
Here
we
enacted
orders
whereby
those
were
condemned
to
lose
their
share
of
the
Booty
got
in
the
place
,
that
should
be
found
guilty
of
Cowardice
,
Violence
,
Drunkeness
,
Disobedience
,
Theft
,
and
straggling
from
the
Main
Body
without
orders
.
When
this
was
over
,
we
left
the
Bay
the
same
Evening
,
and
a
strong
Easterly
Wind
surprizing
〈◊〉
in
the
Night
,
separated
our
Vessels
from
one
another
:
At
break
of
day
,
we
told
thirteen
Sail
,
wherewith
we
were
amazed
,
knowing
we
had
no
more
than
a
dozen
,
and
this
made
us
give
our
Canoes
the
signal
to
chase
,
as
well
as
we
,
that
Vessel
that
did
not
belong
to
us
,
be●
when
we
had
continued
the
chase
for
about
an
hour●
time
,
we
perceived
five
more
,
and
having
come
up
with
the
foremost
,
we
understood
't
was
Captain
Townsley
ca●●
from
the
Coast
of
Acapulao
:
He
had
left
his
Ship
●
the
Cape
,
over
against
the
mouth
of
the
Bay
,
where
we
had
been
,
and
went
with
his
five
Canoes
to
find
out
some
Bananes
,
having
very
little
Provision
on
Board
.
He
told
us
that
Captain
David
,
with
his
Fleet
was
on
the
〈◊〉
thern
Coast
,
and
that
Captain
Suams
with
his
Ship
was
gone
to
the
East
Indies
.
We
finding
our selves
now
to
be
the
stronger
Par●●
,
called
to
mind
their
former
imperious
dealings
with
us
,
and
to
shew
our
Resentment
of
it
,
On
the
25th
.
we
departed
all
together
French
and
English
in
our
Pirogues
and
Canoes
,
leaving
their
Ship
and
our
two
Barks
under
the
covert
of
Cape
Blanck
,
which
is
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
the
place
where
we
were
to
go
ashoar
,
and
gave
orders
to
those
that
were
appointed
to
guard
them
,
to
sail
away
six
days
after
,
and
to
coast
it
till
they
came
to
an
Anchor
,
at
the
place
where
we
should
leave
our
Canoes
.
On
the
7th
.
of
April
we
went
ashoar
on
a
flat
Coast
,
to
the
number
of
three
hundred
and
forty
five
Men
,
under
the
conduct
of
a
very
good
Guide
,
who
lead
us
cross
a
Wood
that
we
might
not
be
discovered
.
We
marched
on
Night
and
Day
till
the
Ninth
,
but
notwithstanding
all
the
precautions
we
took
,
we
could
not
hinder
our
being
discovered
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
of
Granada
,
who
were
fishing
in
a
River
about
fifteen
Leagues
off
,
and
though
they
made
all
the
hast
they
could
to
advertise
the
Spaniards
of
our
March
,
they
could
not
have
been
there
time
enough
to
have
given
the
People
Notice
to
remove
all
their
effects
,
considering
the
expedition
we
used
to
follow
them
,
had
not
they
(
unhappily
upon
our
account
)
notice
given
them
of
us
three
weeks
before
by
the
Inhabitants
of
Lesparso
,
who
having
seen
the
great
number
of
Canoes
we
had
,
as
we
passed
by
there
,
grew
suspicious
of
our
design
.
The
fatigue
we
had
undergone
during
our
March
,
together
with
the
sharp
Hunger
that
pressed
us
,
obliged
us
to
halt
and
rest
the
Ninth
in
the
Evening
in
a
great
Sugar
Plantation
,
that
is
about
four
Leagues
distant
from
Granada
,
and
was
in
our
way
thither
.
It
belonged
to
a
Knight
of
St.
Iames's
,
who
upon
our
arrival
,
we
failed
in
take
Prisoner
,
our
Leggs
being
at
that
time
much
more
disposed
to
rest
,
then
to
run
after
him
.
On
the
10th
.
we
set
out
,
and
upon
our
approach
near
the
Town
,
we
observed
an
Eminence
above
it
about
a
League
off
,
and
two
Ships
upon
the
lake
of
Nicaragua
,
that
carryed
,
as
we
were
since
informed
,
all
the
wealth
of
the
Town
into
an
Island
two
Leagues
off
.
We
took
a
Prisoner
in
a
Village
that
was
in
our
way
,
who
told
us
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
had
intrenched
themselves
upon
the
place
of
Arms
,
and
compassed
it
with
a
strong
Wall
,
since
our
Quarter-master
who
had
run
away
to
them
,
had
given
information
that
we
designed
to
come
amongst
them
:
He
told
us
farther
,
that
that
Place
was
guarded
with
fourteen
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
six
Petereroes
,
and
lastly
,
that
they
had
detatched
six
Troops
of
Horse
to
〈◊〉
our
rear
while
our
Front
should
be
engaged
with
the
Spaniards
,
if
so
be
we
should
come
up
to
them
.
This
Information
which
doubtless
would
〈◊〉
terri●ied
any
other
but
Free-booters
,
did
not
reta●●
our
design
one
Minute
,
nor
hinder
us
,
about
two
in
the
Afternoon
of
the
same
day
to
come
up
to
the
Town
,
where
at
one
entrance
into
the
Suburbs
,
we
met
with
a
strong
party
lying
in
Ambush
for
us
,
whom
after
an
Hours
Engagement
,
we
fell
with
that
Fury
〈◊〉
that
we
made
our
way
over
all
their
Bellies
,
with
the
loss
only
of
one
Man
on
our
own
side
,
and
from
thence
entred
the
Town
,
where
we
made
an
halt
to
wait
for
the
Answer
of
several
of
our
Company
,
whom
we
had
detatch'd
to
go
round
and
take
Observation
of
a
Fo●
which
we
saw
in
a
direct
Line
from
the
Street
,
by
which
we
entred
.
Presently
after
came
a
party
to
inform
us
,
that
it
was
a
square
Fort
,
and
that
besides
the
Street
we
were
in
,
they
had
also
observed
three
more
,
that
〈◊〉
out
to
the
other
three
sides
of
that
Fort
,
by
which
the
Enemy
could
discover
whatever
came
towards
the●
through
those
avenues
which
were
moreover
all
commanded
by
their
Cannon
and
small
Arms.
We
were
not
long
in
debate
what
we
should
do
;
●
could
easily
see
we
were
too
few
to
make
our
attack●●
those
different
ways
all
at
a
time
.
Wherefore
after●
had
got
together
all
those
whom
we
had
sent
out
to
〈◊〉
who
for
some
time
had
been
detained
by
some
light
●●mishes
;
we
made
our selves
ready
to
fall
on
through
〈◊〉
Street
alone
where
we
then
were
,
and
't
was
well
we
〈◊〉
so
,
for
if
we
had
dispersed
our selves
through
the
other●
the
Horse
which
were
in
the
rear
of
us
,
and
observed
our
Motion
,
would
not
have
failed
to
he●
us
in
,
whi●●
they
durst
not
do
while
we
kept
all
together
.
After
we
had
exhorted
one
another
to
fall
on
bravely
we
advanced
a
round
pace
towards
the
said
Fortification
▪
As
soon
as
the
defendants
saw
us
within
a
good
Can●●●
shot
of
them
,
they
fired
furiously
upon
us
,
but
observ●●
that
at
every
Discharge
of
their
great
Guns
,
we
〈◊〉
them
down
to
the
Ground
,
in
order
to
let
their
sho●●
over
us
,
they
bethought
themselves
of
false
〈◊〉
them
,
to
the
end
we
might
raise
our
Bodies
after
〈◊〉
tham
was
over
,
and
so
be
really
surprized
with
the●
true
Firing
.
As
soon
as
we
discovered
this
Stratage●●
we
ranged
our selves
along
the
Houses
,
and
having
g●●●
upon
a
little
ascent
,
which
was
a
Garden-plat
,
we
〈◊〉
upon
them
from
thence
so
openly
for
an
hour
and●
half
,
that
they
were
obliged
to
quit
the
Ground
,
to
which
our
hardy
Boys
,
who
were
got
to
the
Foot
of
their
Walls
,
contributed
yet
even
more
then
the
other
,
by
pouring
in
hand
Granadoes
incessantly
upon
them
,
so
that
at
last
they
betook
themselves
to
the
Great
Church
or
Tower
,
but
they
wounded
us
some
Men
:
As
soon
as
our
People
who
were
got
upon
the
said
Eminence
,
perceived
that
the
Enemy
fled
,
they
called
to
us
to
jump
over
the
Walls
,
which
we
had
no
sooner
done
,
but
they
followed
us
:
And
thus
it
was
that
we
made
ourselves
masters
of
their
Place
of
Arms
,
and
consequently
of
the
Town
,
from
whence
they
fled
,
after
having
lost
a
great
many
Men.
We
had
on
our
side
but
four
Men
killed
,
and
eight
wounded
;
which
in
truth
was
very
〈◊〉
:
When
we
got
into
the
Fort
,
we
found
it
to
be
a
place
capable
of
containing
six
thousand
fighting
Men
,
it
was
encompassed
with
a
Wall
,
the
same
as
our
Pris●ners
gave
us
an
account
of
;
It
was
pierced
with
many
Holes
to
do
execution
upon
the
Assaylants
,
and
was
well
●tored
with
Arms.
That
part
of
it
which
looked
towards
the
Street
,
through
which
we
attacked
it
,
was
de●●ded
by
two
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
four
Petereroes
,
to
〈◊〉
nothing
of
several
other
places
made
to
open
in
the
Wall
,
through
which
they
thrust
instruments
made
on
purpose
,
to
break
the
Leggs
of
those
that
should
be
so
〈◊〉
as
to
come
near
it
,
but
these
by
the
help
of
〈◊〉
Granadeers
,
we
rendred
useless
to
them
.
After
we
〈◊〉
sung
Te
Deum
in
the
Great
Church
,
and
set
four
●●ntinels
in
the
Tower
,
we
fixt
our
Court
of
Guard
in
〈◊〉
strong
built
Houses
,
that
are
also
enclosed
within
the
place
of
Arms
,
and
there
gathered
all
the
Ammunition
〈◊〉
could
get
:
Then
we
went
to
visit
the
Houses
,
where●●●
we
found
nothing
but
a
few
Goods
and
some
Provi●●●
which
we
carryed
into
our
Court
of
Guard
.
Next
day
in
the
Evening
we
detatched
a
party
of
an
〈◊〉
and
fifty
Men
,
to
go
and
find
out
some
Wo●●●
that
we
might
put
them
to
Ransom
,
and
some
Boo●●
which
we
were
told
they
had
in
the
Sugar
Plantation
●eague
off
of
the
City
:
But
they
were
gone
by
the
〈◊〉
we
got
thither
,
as
not
believing
themselves
safe
in
at
place
,
so
that
our
Party
came
back
re
infecta
:
The
〈◊〉
day
we
sent
a
Prisoner
to
the
Spaniards
,
to
require
〈◊〉
to
ransom
the
Town
,
or
else
we
would
burn
it
;
●●ereupon
they
sent
a
Monk
to
treat
with
us
,
who
said
the
Officers
and
Inhabitants
were
in
Consultation
about
it
,
but
that
one
of
our
Men
whom
they
had
taken
as
be
lagged
behind
,
through
weariness
upon
the
Road
,
without
the
Officer
that
brought
up
our
Rear
,
his
having
taken
notice
of
it
,
assured
them
we
would
not
burn
it
,
because
our
design
was
to
pass
some
Months
after
to
the
North-Sea
,
by
the
Lake
there
,
and
to
furnish
our selves
in
this
Town
with
necessaries
for
our
Journey
,
which
we
should
not
meet
with
if
we
fired
the
Place
:
So
that
the
said
Man
having
given
them
such
assurance
,
they
would
no
longer
trouble
themselves
about
giving
an
Answer
to
the
Proposal
we
had
made
for
their
ransoming
the
Town
,
They
fire
Granada
.
which
at
last
constrained
some
of
us
to
set
fire
to
the
Houses
out
of
meer
Spight
and
Revenge
.
The
opportunity
which
now
offered
it self
unto
us
of
passing
through
the
Lake
to
the
North-Sea
,
was
not
at
this
time
over
favourable
,
and
we
should
not
have
failed
to
make
use
of
it
,
if
we
had
had
Canoes
ready
in
this
place
to
go
and
take
two
Ships
,
and
the
wealth
of
the
Town
,
which
the
Inhabitants
had
carryed
for
the
better
securing
of
them
into
the
Island
which
I
have
already
said
was
in
the
said
Lake
;
which
would
have
put
a
full
end
unto
the
Trouble
we
had
been
in
from
the
time
we
failed
of
seizing
the
Flo●a
before
Panama
;
But
the
term
of
Dangers
and
Miseries
which
our
destiny
had
still
in
store
for
us
,
being
not
yet
come
,
we
could
not
take
the
Advantage
of
so
favourable
an
Opportunity
to
get
out
of
those
parts
of
the
World
,
which
though
very
charming
and
agreeable
to
those
who
are
settled
there
,
yet
did
not
appear
to
be
so
to
an
handful
of
Men
,
as
we
were
,
without
Shipping
,
the
most
part
of
our
time
without
Victuals
,
and
wandering
amidst
a
multitude
of
Enemies
,
against
whom
we
were
obliged
to
be
continually
upon
our
Guard
,
and
who
did
all
that
in
them
lay
to
deprive
us
of
Subsistance
.
Granada
is
a
large
and
spacious
Town
,
scituated
in
a
Bottom
,
On
the
10th
.
we
left
the
City
,
and
took
along
with
us
one
piece
of
Cannon
,
with
sour
Petereroes
,
as
not
questioning
but
we
should
meet
with
Opposition
in
our
way
,
before
we
came
to
the
Sea-side
,
from
which
we
were
near
twenty
Leagues
distant
,
and
therein
we
were
not
deceived
;
seeing
the
Spaniards
waited
for
us
,
to
the
number
of
two
thousand
five
hundred
Men
,
within
a
quarter
of
a
League
of
the
Town
,
and
presently
charged
us
:
But
not
dreaming
that
we
had
brought
any
of
their
Artillery
along
with
us
,
they
were
so
terrifyed
when
we
had
fired
two
Cannon
shot
upon
their
first
Ambuscade
,
that
they
left
us
a
free
passage
in
this
place
only
,
for
though
they
saw
a
great
many
of
their
Men
sprawling
upon
the
Ground
,
they
ceased
not
all
the
way
at
certain
distances
to
lay
new
Ambushes
for
us
,
where
they
had
no
more
success
then
at
first
.
We
took
one
of
them
Prisoners
,
who
told
us
,
there
was
a
Million
and
an
half
of
pieces
of
Eight
long
since
ordered
for
the
ransoming
of
their
Town
,
in
case
the
same
should
be
taken
,
and
that
the
same
was
buryed
in
the
Wall
,
so
as
that
it
could
not
be
seen
:
But
we
had
no
inclination
to
go
back
in
search
of
this
Money
,
seeing
we
found
difficulty
enough
to
rid
our selves
out
of
the
Hands
of
so
considerable
a
number
of
Enemies
as
we
had
already
to
deal
with
.
We
were
forced
that
Evening
to
leave
our
Cannon
behind
us
,
after
we
had
first
nailed
them
up
,
for
the
Oxen
that
drew
them
were
dead
for
want
of
Water
,
having
travelled
several
Leagues
through
very
great
heats
,
without
one
drop
of
Water
,
and
through
such
a
Dust
,
as
choaked
both
Man
and
Beast
.
But
we
reserved
our
Petereroes
,
which
were
carryed
by
Mules
,
who
could
better
bear
this
inconveniency
.
At
last
we
lay
in
a
very
pretty
Village
,
called
Massaya
,
that
stands
upon
the
side
of
the
Lake
,
but
from
hence
to
the
Water
there
is
so
great
a
descent
,
that
a
Man
of
full
growth
appears
to
be
no
bigger
then
a
Child
:
We
were
received
by
the
Indians
in
this
place
with
open
Arms
,
but
the
Spaniards
that
had
retired
thither
,
knowing
the
extream
thirst
wherewith
we
were
af●licted
,
had
spoilt
all
the
Water
that
was
in
the
Village
,
hoping
thereby
to
reduce
us
to
such
necessity
,
that
we
might
go
by
Night
to
drink
to
the
Lake
that
so
they
might
lay
some
Ambush
for
us
:
But
these
Indians
that
came
to
meet
,
and
pray
us
not
to
burn
their
Village
,
remedyed
this
Evil
,
in
assuring
us
,
they
would
supply
us
with
whatever
we
had
occasion
for
,
as
long
as
we
staid
there
,
and
particularly
with
Water
.
Taken
with
this
their
Submission
,
we
granted
them
their
request
,
so
much
the
more
willingly
,
seeing
they
gave
us
to
understand
upon
several
occasions
,
that
they
were
more
our
Friends
,
then
they
were
the
Spaniards
.
All
these
Indians
We
rested
only
one
day
in
this
place
,
to
refresh
our
wounded
Men
,
where
two
dyed
of
the
Cramp
,
which
〈…〉
all
their
Nerves
,
On
the
17th
.
we
left
this
Burrough
,
and
lay
in
another
place
three
Leagues
beyond
it
,
from
whence
we
passed
next
day
,
and
as
we
came
out
of
a
Forrest
to
enter
into
a
Plain
,
we
discovered
five
hundred
Men
upon
an
ascent
,
waiting
for
our
coming
,
commanded
by
the
abovementioned
Catalonian
Quarter-master
,
that
had
deserted
us
:
They
had
put
up
Bloody
Colours
,
to
signifie
they
would
give
no
quarter
,
which
obliged
us
to
lay
by
our
white
Colours
,
and
display
our
Red
as
well
as
they
.
We
marched
directly
to
the
place
where
they
were
without
stopping
,
though
they
fired
very
thick
upon
us
,
and
when
we
came
within
Musket-shot
,
we
detatched
our
Van-Guard
to
beat
them
off
their
Ground
,
which
they
did
with
wonderful
Bravery
;
Here
we
took
about
fifty
Horses
,
the
Enemy
in
their
flight
,
cowardly
left
part
of
their
Arms
behind
them
,
besides
their
dead
and
wounded
Men
,
by
which
last
we
understood
that
these
People
were
the
reinforcement
which
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
of
Leon
had
sent
to
the
Assistance
of
Granada
against
us
,
and
who
were
returned
home
.
After
we
had
rested
about
an
hour
,
we
continued
our
March
,
and
lay
at
a
little
Town
which
the
Inhabitants
had
forsaken
.
On
the
19th
.
we
lay
in
a
Hatto
,
and
the
next
day
in
an
Estancia
,
where
we
rested
some
days
to
refresh
our selves
,
and
to
salt
our
Provisions
to
carry
on
Board
our
Ships
,
where
we
knew
very
well
there
could
be
no
Victuals
left
.
I
always
went
before
with
an
advanced
Party
of
fifty
Men
,
to
go
and
inform
those
who
looked
after
our
Vessels
with
our
Return
.
On
the
26th
.
the
rest
of
our
Men
came
to
the
Sea-side
,
where
we
re-imbarked
all
together
,
and
understood
that
four
of
our
Men
wounded
in
the
Fight
at
Pueblo
Viego
were
dead
,
but
more
for
want
of
Sustenance
than
their
Wounds
.
On
the
27th
.
we
sailed
for
Realeguo
,
and
on
the
28th
.
anchored
in
that
Port
,
where
upon
our
going
ashoar
,
the
Sentinels
of
Pueblo
Viego
discovered
us
,
but
that
did
not
●inder
us
to
proceed
and
arrive
at
the
place
about
Noon
;
The
Spaniards
who
had
heard
of
our
coming
,
fled
every
where
,
but
the
heats
are
so
excessive
in
these
parts
,
that
you
cannot
travel
there
this
time
of
day
,
and
this
made
us
go
and
see
rather
for
some
shade
or
tufts
of
Grass
whereon
to
set
our
Feet
,
then
to
run
after
the
Enemy
,
however
we
took
some
Prisoners
.
We
tarryed
there
but
two
days
,
and
after
we
had
gathered
as
much
Provision
as
we
could
find
in
the
Houses
,
and
sent
out
a
party
to
see
for
some
Horses
,
whereof
they
brought
us
an
hundred
,
we
departed
on
the
first
of
May
,
and
carryed
our
Provision
to
the
River
side
at
Realeguo
,
where
our
Canoes
were
,
who
carryed
the
same
afterwards
on
Board
our
Ships
,
while
we
went
out
to
seek
for
more
,
that
so
we
might
get
together
a
good
quantity
,
and
not
be
obliged
to
consume
it
as
we
brought
it
in
.
On
the
2d
.
we
went
to
a
Sugar
Plantation
to
fetch
off
six
Caldrons
which
we
brought
away
next
day
,
and
on
the
fourth
set
out
for
a
Burrough
two
Leagues
from
Realeguo
,
which
they
call
Ginandego
,
which
some
of
the
Inhabitants
a
few
days
before
pray'd
us
by
way
of
Raillery
to
go
and
Visit
,
as
thinking
themselves
sufficiently
secured
by
a
Rerrenchment
cast
up
at
the
Avenue
leading
to
it
,
and
that
was
defended
by
two
hundred
Men
:
We
got
thither
on
the
fifth
,
by
break
of
day
;
But
being
discovered
by
the
Sentinel
,
he
carryed
the
Spaniards
notice
thereof
,
who
gave
us
no
occasion
to
desire
them
to
quit
it
,
after
they
had
given
us
a
few
Musquet-shot
;
so
that
to
punish
their
Rhodomontades
,
we
burn
▪
the
place
down
to
the
Ground
:
We
took
one
of
their
people
Prisoner
,
by
whom
we
understood
that
the
Coregidor
of
Leon
,
who
was
very
desirous
to
drive
us
away
from
that
Coast
,
had
ordered
all
the
Tements
,
as
soon
as
we
got
to
any
Place
,
to
burn
all
the
Provision
they
had
,
which
to
our
sorrow
was
but
to
well
executed
,
not
only
here
,
but
every
where
else
,
and
was
the
cause
also
of
that
Hunger
and
extraordinary
toyl
which
we
were
forced
to
endure
in
these
Seas
,
as
long
as
we
staid
there
.
The
same
day
about
Noon
,
came
about
eight
hundred
Men
into
a
Savana
from
Leon
to
fight
us
,
the
Sentinel
which
we
had
placed
on
the
top
of
the
Steeple
,
rung
the
Alarum-Bell
to
give
us
notice
to
get
together
,
and
come
out
of
the
Houses
where
we
were
dispersed
:
Whereupon
we
marched
in
a
body
of
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
,
with
red
Colours
to
fight
them
,
but
as
they
could
not
endure
to
let
us
come
within
Musket-shot
of
them
,
for
they
fled
without
any
more
ado
,
we
were
oblig'd
to
retire
,
and
on
the
6th
.
went
away
to
go
on
Board
our
Ships
,
which
we
careened
next
day
,
as
we
also
cleaned
our
Canoes
.
On
the
9th
.
we
had
a
consultation
together
,
about
what
way
we
should
take
,
and
here
we
found
our selves
of
two
Opinions
,
one
party
was
for
going
up
before
Panama
,
being
in
hopes
they
had
begun
their
Navigation
again
,
as
knowing
we
were
far
enough
from
them
;
But
the
rest
represented
,
that
many
times
they
had
such
Years
on
that
Coast
,
whereof
that
might
be
one
of
them
,
that
eig●t
Months
thereof
was
sad
Weather
,
in
respect
to
excessive
Rains
,
and
Southerly
Winds
which
reign
there
,
and
that
therefore
it
would
be
more
advisable
to
go
lower
Westward
,
and
winter
upon
some
Island
or
other
,
and
there
to
wait
for
fair
Weather
.
Now
these
different
Sentiments
were
pursued
by
us
,
On
the
19th
.
we
made
ready
,
and
sailed
for
Panama
▪
with
Captain
Townsl●y's
Ship
and
o●e
Bark
:
We
steered
East-South-East
,
to
South-South-East
,
and
to
South-South-West
,
till
mid-night
,
when
we
were
overtaken
with
a
Storm
,
which
made
us
lye
by
till
the
20th
.
at
Noon
,
when
the
Weather
proved
fair
,
then
we
steered
East-South-East
,
to
the
23d
.
when
we
anchored
in
the
Bay
of
Colebra
to
take
in
Water
.
We
spent
that
day
there
to
take
Tortoises
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
great
numbers
in
that
little
Bay●h
They
are
of
different
sizes
,
and
we
found
one
sort
of
them
so
large
,
that
one
was
enough
for
fifty
Persons
to
feed
upon
in
a
day
.
On
the
24th
.
we
put
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
ashoar
,
in
order
to
find
out
some
Town
or
Burrough
,
we
having
no
Guide
with
us
that
knew
this
Country
,
and
after
we
had
walked
a
League
or
thereabouts
,
we
alight
upon
three
Ha●toes
very
near
one
another
,
where
finding
Edibles
enough
,
we
s●aid
till
the
26th
.
when
we
returned
on
Board
;
Then
Captain
Townsley
proposed
we
should
go
and
take
the
Town
of
Villia
,
which
is
30
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Panama
,
to
which
all
of
us
agreed
,
and
that
Evening
we
weighed
,
having
a
Wind
blowing
from
the
Land
,
which
served
us
till
the
27th
.
at
Noon
,
when
it
blew
very
hard
from
the
South-East
,
accompanied
with
Rain
till
the
28th
.
in
the
Evening
,
when
it
began
to
allay
,
we
were
favoured
all
the
29th
.
with
a
Westerly
Wind
,
and
that
Evening
were
brought
in
sight
of
Cap●
Blanch.
On
the
3●th
.
the
Weather
was
fair
enough
,
but
on
the
31st
.
two
hours
before
Day
light
,
it
grew
very
boisterous
,
so
that
we
were
forced
to
put
in
for
that
Cape
;
we
had
a
Thunderbolt
fell
upon
the
end
of
ou●
great
Sail
Yard
,
which
did
no
more
then
crack
it
:
Having
moderate
weather
on
the
first
of
Iu●e
,
we
steered
East-South-East
,
and
next
day
about
Noon
,
had
a
sight
of
Land
,
but
it
was
so
hazy
,
that
we
could
not
tell
where
we
were
,
however
we
steered
East
by
South-East
,
to
come
near
.
The
Weather
being
now
somewhat
cleared
up
,
we
found
we
were
between
the
Bay
of
Boca-del-Toro
,
and
the
Point
called
Barica
,
when
we
sailed
South
and
by
South-East
,
to
put
out
to
Sea
,
and
then
bore
to
the
North-East
,
that
we
might
reach
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
de
Cueblo
.
On
the
7th
,
we
put
in
at
the
Isle
of
Montosa
,
six
Leagues
to
the
Southward
of
that
of
St.
Iohn
;
We
set
out
three
Canoes
,
with
which
we
coasted
round
about
this
last
,
and
our
Ships
anchored
at
another
little
Island
,
which
is
half
a
League
to
the
East
:
While
we
were
going
round
St.
Iohn's
Island
with
our
Canoes
,
we
found
nothing
there
but
one
of
our
Prisoners
,
who
having
made
his
escape
from
us
when
we
were
there
,
and
being
not
able
to
get
to
the
Continent
,
returned
to
us
:
On
the
10th
.
we
went
back
to
our
Ships
,
and
next
day
took
in
our
store
of
Water
and
Wood
,
and
cleaned
our
Ships
:
There
arose
the
succeeding
Night
a
North
Wind
that
tore
our
Cables
,
and
made
us
think
we
should
be
thrown
ashoar
;
But
as
good
Luck
would
have
it
,
it
came
about
and
gave
us
an
opportunity
to
make
ready
,
and
to
cast
Anchor
farther
from
the
Shoar
.
By
the
favour
of
the
Lightning
we
discovered
our
Canoes
,
and
●ound
their
Ropes
also
broken
,
and
that
the
Waves
were
throwing
them
ashoar
also
,
unless
we
had
saved
them
,
though
we
could
not
hinder
one
of
them
from
being
s●aved
to
pieces
.
On
the
13th
.
we
made
ready
,
and
sailed
for
La
Villia
,
with
a
West-South-West
Wind
,
made
Land
on
the
fifteenth
,
and
knew
it
to
be
the
Cape
called
Morn
a
Puercos
,
then
we
bore
off
to
Sea
with
a
hard
Wind
till
the
Evening
,
when
the
Weather
grew
so
very
bad
,
that
we
did
nothing
till
the
18th
.
but
let
our
Ships
drive
with
a
South-West
Wind
,
having
terrible
Rain
all
the
while
till
Noon
,
when
the
Weather
grew
better
,
and
being
cleared
up
,
we
dicserned
three
Rocks
,
which
are
called
the
Three
Brothers
,
standing
three
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
Bay
of
Villia
,
whither
we
were
going
.
On
the
19th
.
we
saw
the
Point
M●●a
,
which
is
Leeward
of
that
Bay
;
We
sailed
all
Night
Northward
to
get
to
the
Shoar
,
and
next
Morning
at
break
of
day
,
we
found
our Selves
within
five
or
〈◊〉
Leagues
of
it
,
when
we
furled
all
our
Sails
except
our
Sprit-Sail
:
Next
Evening
we
went
on
Board
our
Canoes
,
and
put
on
all
Night
after
we
had
given
our
Ships
orders
to
lye
by
,
On
the
21st
.
in
the
Morning
we
discovered
the
place
where
we
were
to
go
ashoar
,
and
cast
Anchor
till
Night
came
,
as
we
also
took
down
our
Masts
,
for
fear
they
should
be
discovered
from
the
Shoar
,
and
then
made
our
selves
ready
to
Land
,
which
we
did
on
the
22d
.
〈◊〉
hour
before
day
:
But
Experience
telling
us
we
had
〈◊〉
time
enough
before
us
to
get
to
the
place
before
day
light
appeared
,
we
put
three
Leagues
off
where
we
anchored
,
having
no
where
in
this
Bay
above
fifteen
Fathom
Water
.
That
Evening
we
made
for
the
shoar●
again
,
which
we
could
not
recover
before
Midnight
,
because
the
Currents
were
against
us
.
After
we
had
〈◊〉
Footing
,
we
marched
to
the
number
of
an
hundred
and
sixty
Men
directly
to
the
Town
,
and
took
one
〈◊〉
two
Spaniards
,
whom
we
found
on
the
way
,
who
told
us
that
he
was
sent
by
the
Alcaide
Major
to
watch
〈◊〉
the
Sea-side
,
because
they
had
seen
a
Ship
and
a
Bark
aloof
off
,
which
yet
they
were
so
little
alarmed
with
,
〈◊〉
they
had
increased
their
Guard
with
no
more
then
twenty
Men
:
We
continued
our
march
,
and
for
all
the
Expedition
we
were
able
to
use
,
it
was
an
hour
after
Sun-rising
,
before
we
could
get
to
the
Town
,
where
we
sound
no
resistance
,
half
of
the
People●being
then
at
Mass
:
〈◊〉
Men
and
Women
we
took
three
hundred
Prisoners
,
〈◊〉
whom
we
understood
there
were
three
Bark●
in
the
River
on
which
the
Town
was
scituated
.
We
sent
presently
out
a
party
to
take
them
,
but
the
Spaniards
having
lo●●
no
time
,
sunk
one
of
them
,
hid
the
Sails
and
Rudder
●
the
other
two
,
and
cut
down
their
Masts
by
the
middle
so
that
the
Party
going
on
further
,
gave
notice
to
〈◊〉
of
us
,
whom
we
had
left
to
take
care
of
our
Canoe●
which
they
found
at
Anchor
at
the
Rivers
Mouth
,
〈◊〉
we
had
taken
Villia
;
We
gathered
together
that
day
〈◊〉
Merchandize
which
the
Fleet
had
left
in
this
Town
computed
by
the
Spaniar●
to
be
worth
a
Million
and
〈◊〉
half
,
and
to
the
value
of
fifteen
Thousand
pieces
〈◊〉
Eight
in
good
Silver
,
which
was
an
inconsiderable
〈◊〉
to
what
we
should
have
found
there
,
if
the
Spaniards
in
all
these
Countreys
,
who
are
always
apprehensive
〈◊〉
of
the
visits
of
the
Free-Booters
,
had
not
hid
their
Treasures
out
of
our
sight
,
many
of
whom
chose
rather
〈◊〉
be
killed
,
then
to
discover
the
places
where
they
〈◊〉
buryed
them
.
On
the
24th
.
we
sent
a
party
of
fourscore
Men
〈◊〉
conduct
a
like
number
of
Horses
laden
with
Bales
〈◊〉
Goods
to
the
River
side
,
where
we
knew
there
were
〈◊〉
Canoes
belonging
to
the
Spaniards
,
on
Board
of
which
after
they
had
put
them
,
they
were
to
bring
them
to
the
Rivers
Mouth
,
where
ours
were
,
but
one
of
our
Men
sent
upon
this
occasion
,
was
taken
by
the
Enemy
:
The
same
day
we
sent
a
Letter
to
the
Alcaide
Major
(
as
they
call
him
)
in
order
to
know
whether
he
would
●ansom
the
Town
,
and
buy
the
effects
we
had
seized
:
He
sent
us
Answer
,
that
all
the
Ransom
that
he
took
up●●
him
to
give
us
was
Powder
and
Ball
,
whereof
he
had
a
great
deal
at
our
Service
:
That
as
to
the
Prisoners
we
had
taken
,
he
committed
them
to
the
hands
of
God
;
●●d
moreover
,
that
his
People
were
getting
together
as
〈◊〉
as
they
could
to
get
the
honour
to
see
us
.
Upon
the
receiving
this
Answer
which
angered
all
our
Men
,
〈◊〉
fired
the
Town
,
and
went
our
ways
to
lye
in
a
place
where
our
Booty
was
kept
by
our
fourscore
Men
,
which
was
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
off
:
We
were
allarmed
several
times
that
Night
,
and
on
the
25th
.
put
the
best
and
finest
effects
on
Board
the
two
Spanish
Ca●oes
,
because
we
could
not
carry
off
all
.
For
our
own
Canoes
,
as
we
have
said
,
were
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
,
on
Board
of
which
we
could
have
laden
〈◊〉
rest
,
but
they
durst
not
come
up
thither
because
of
the
Ambuscades
of
the
Spaniards
who
had
already
killed
them
a
Man
,
as
they
were
endeavouring
to
come
up
to
〈◊〉
pursuant
to
the
orders
we
had
before
left
with
them
:
Wherefore
having
laden
the
two
Spanish
Canoes
,
we
〈◊〉
nine
Men
on
Board
them
,
and
the
rest
guarded
them
by
Land
all
along
the
River
side
,
while
six
hundred
Spanish
did
the
same
on
the
other
side
,
without
being
disco●ered
by
us
,
because
of
a
great
many
Trees
,
Bushes
and
Thickets
,
that
grow
along
the
Banks
thereof
.
When
we
had
marched
on
about
a
League
,
we
came
to
a
〈◊〉
so
full
of
these
Trees
and
Thickets
,
that
we
could
〈◊〉
pass
it
,
so
that
we
were
obliged
to
take
a
turn
about
which
brought
us
off
from
the
River
side
about
two
hundred
Paces
,
which
was
the
occasion
,
as
you
will
hear
,
of
the
loss
of
all
our
Booty
,
and
the
Death
of
some
of
our
Men.
As
we
quitted
the
place
where
we
lay
,
we
ordered
those
who
had
the
charge
of
our
Canoes
to
stop
in
this
River
,
After
we
had
finished
the
Tour
we
had
taken
,
〈◊〉
drew
near
the
River
again
,
and
being
to
come
to
〈◊〉
place
where
the
three
Barks
were
,
and
not
finding
〈◊〉
Canoes
,
we
thought
they
were
still
behind
;
but
abo●●
an
hour
after
,
we
saw
three
of
those
who
had
the
〈◊〉
of
them
,
coming
through
the
Thickers
towards
us
,
〈◊〉
gave
us
a
Relation
of
the
Disaster
that
befell
them
,
〈◊〉
said
that
as
they
passed
the
Woods
,
they
found
〈◊〉
Rudders
and
Sails
of
those
three
Barks
,
in
two
of
whi●●
we
embarked
our selves
all
together
,
and
sent
out
〈◊〉
stantly
fifty
Men
by
Land
before
us
,
to
seek
out
〈◊〉
Sails
and
Rudders
,
giving
them
a
Signal
,
that
we
wou●●
fire
off
three
Guns
,
and
that
they
should
answer
us
〈◊〉
as
many
,
to
shew
where
they
should
find
us
,
to
the
〈◊〉
they
might
joyn
us
there
.
But
at
the
same
time
that
〈◊〉
fired
our
three
pieces
,
we
heard
the
report
of
abo●●
five
hundred
,
which
made
us
immediately
conclude
〈◊〉
Men
were
attacked
,
wherefore
we
delayed
not
to
go
〈◊〉
shoar
in
order
to
relieve
them
;
but
by
the
time
we
ca●
up
,
the
Engagement
was
over
,
and
had
not
the
River
be●●
between
them
and
us
,
the
matter
had
not
been
ended
〈◊〉
We
found
one
of
our
People
in
this
place
,
who
had
〈◊〉
ped
out
of
our
Vessels
,
after
we
had
brought
away
〈◊〉
Ship
tackle
that
were
hid
in
the
Woods
.
After
we
were
imbarked
,
we
asked
the
Captain
〈◊〉
Horse
of
Villia
,
that
was
our
Prisoner
,
where
it
was
〈◊〉
Spaniards
could
lay
other
Ambuscades
for
us
;
he
answ●●
it
might
be
about
the
Rivers
Mouth
,
and
not
only
〈◊〉
but
that
we
should
mistrust
all
those
places
,
which
see●●ed
to
give
them
any
advantage
over
us
,
and
then
〈◊〉
came
to
an
Anchor
,
because
of
the
coming
in
of
th●
Tide
.
On
the
26th
.
we
went
ashoar
at
the
place
where
they
〈◊〉
Killed
our
Men
the
day
before
,
we
found
the
two
●anoes
dashed
to
pieces
,
and
the
Bodies
of
our
Men
●hom
they
had
wounded
in
several
places
after
they
〈◊〉
dead
:
One
of
them
they
had
thrown
into
the
Fire
,
〈◊〉
put
the
others
Head
upon
a
Pole
,
as
we
have
said
●●ready
.
These
Objects
so
enraged
our
Men
,
that
they
〈◊〉
off
at
the
same
time
four
of
their
Prisoners
Heads
,
〈◊〉
they
set
up
also
upon
Poles
in
the
same
Place
.
●hen
we
took
the
Bodies
of
ours
to
bury
them
on
the
〈◊〉
side
,
and
before
we
got
thither
,
we
were
forced
●●ree
times
to
go
ashoar
to
break
through
the
Ambuscades
●ll
for
us
all
along
the
River
,
at
the
mouth
where●●
we
found
also
that
we
were
warned
of
by
the
Cap●●●n
of
Horse
aforesaid
,
but
we
happily
freed
our selves
●●om
it
,
though
with
the
loss
of
three
Men
,
and
one
●●unded
.
At
last
we
rejoyned
our
Canoes
,
where
one
〈◊〉
our
wounded
Men
dyed
soon
after
.
The
River
of
Villia
is
very
large
,
La
Villia
River
described
.
and
at
Low-water
breaks
at
the
mouth
of
it
as
on
a
flat
Shoar
,
about
a
●●ague
to
Windward
stands
a
great
Rock
,
which
Night
〈◊〉
Day
,
and
at
all
Seasons
,
is
covered
with
a
vast
num●er
of
Birds
called
Fregates
,
Maubies
,
and
great
Goziers
,
〈◊〉
live
altogether
by
fishing
:
Great
Ships
cannot
enter
to
this
River
,
they
being
obliged
to
anchor
within
●●non
shot
in
the
Sea
,
but
for
Barks
of
about
forty
〈◊〉
,
they
can
go
up
a
League
and
an
half
within
it
:
〈◊〉
Port
or
place
of
Embarking
belonging
to
Villia
,
is
〈◊〉
a
League
and
an
half
higher
,
and
the
Town
a
quar●●●
of
a
League
distant
from
it
,
it
s
very
well
scituated
,
〈◊〉
its
Churches
are
almost
fallen
to
Ruine
,
though
they
〈◊〉
very
rich
on
the
inside
:
Its
Streets
are
very
straight
,
〈◊〉
the
private
Houses
pretty
well
built
,
on
the
out
〈◊〉
of
it
are
a
great
many
Hattos
,
accompanyed
with
ve●●
fine
Savana's
:
The
Town
of
Nata
which
is
the
nigh●●
,
stands
seven
Leagues
distant
from
it
.
On
the
27th
.
came
a
Person
on
Board
us
to
redemand
〈◊〉
Prisoners
,
with
whom
we
agreed
for
ten
thou●●
pieces
of
Eight
ransom
,
and
threatned
to
cut
〈◊〉
all
their
Heads
,
if
they
did
not
send
us
the
Money
by
〈◊〉
29th
.
But
instead
of
that
,
he
returned
to
tell
us
,
that
〈◊〉
Alcaide
Major
had
seized
upon
those
of
their
Peo●●●
,
who
were
our
Prisoners
whom
we
had
sent
ashoar
〈◊〉
get
wherewithall
to
ransom
their
Wives
,
in
revenge
whereof
we
presently
cut
off
the
Heads
of
two
Prisoner●
and
gave
them
the
Messenger
to
carry
to
the
Alcaid●
telling
him
,
if
he
sent
us
no
other
answer
,
we
wo●
cut
off
the
Heads
of
the
rest
,
and
after
having
put
〈◊〉
Women
upon
an
Island
,
we
would
go
to
take
himself
:
〈◊〉
same
Person
in
the
Evening
returned
to
tell
us
,
that
〈◊〉
the
Ransoms
would
come
,
and
that
besides
them
,
th●
would
bestow
upon
us
ten
Beefs
,
twenty
Sheep
,
an●
two
packs
of
Meal
,
the
least
whereof
usually
weigh●
an
hundred
pound
,
every
day
as
long
as
we
staid
.
On
the
30th
.
they
brought
us
back
the
Man
,
who
they
had
taken
,
in
Exchange
for
the
Captain
of
〈◊〉
that
was
our
Prisoner
;
and
as
they
shew
themselves
〈◊〉
fond
of
having
French
Arms
,
they
pretended
to
〈◊〉
lost
them
that
belonged
to
our
Man
,
for
which
we
〈◊〉
them
pay
four
hundred
pieces
of
Eight
:
They
propose●
to
buy
them
one
of
the
Barks
we
had
taken
from
the●
and
agreed
with
us
for
six
hundred
pieces
of
Eight
,
a●
one
hundred
pound
of
Nails
,
of
which
we
stood
in
〈◊〉
need
,
whereupoon
we
delivered
her
up
,
after
we
〈◊〉
first
taken
out
her
Tackle
and
Anchors
.
They
also
●●quired
a
Pasport
from
us
,
that
we
would
not
retake
〈◊〉
Bark
,
in
case
met
with
her
out
at
Sea
,
but
only
the
〈◊〉
wherewith
she
should
be
laden
,
which
we
also
gave
th●
Next
day
in
the
Evening
they
brought
us
the
ten
th●●sand
pieces
of
Eight
,
On
the
7th
.
we
weighed
Anchor
and
sailed
for
the
King's
Isles
,
and
on
the
9th
.
anchored
at
Morne
a
Puer●●
fourteen
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
Island
Iguana
●o
take
in
more
Water
,
there
being
no
Body
there
to
op●ose
us
:
We
departed
on
the
10th
.
with
a
favourable
West-Wind
,
and
that
day
one
of
our
wounded
Men
dyed
.
On
the
13th
.
we
discovered
an
Island
called
Galera
,
which
is
to
Leeward
of
all
the
Kings
Islands
,
and
on
the
fourteenth
we
began
to
perceive
the
Currents
that
reign
all
the
year
round
between
those
Islands
,
which
made
us
〈◊〉
farther
off
to
Sea
.
On
the
15th
.
we
had
a
North-West
Wind
,
a
fresh
Gale
which
brought
us
near
Land
,
and
three
days
after
which
was
the
18th
.
discovered
Cape
〈◊〉
,
and
kept
all
day
the
at
Cape
,
for
fear
of
being
discovered
by
the
Inhabitants
of
those
many
Islands
that
were
round
about
us
.
On
the
21st
.
in
the
Evening
we
went
on
Board
our
●anoes
,
and
landed
at
Mid-night
,
but
for
all
the
Pre●●tion
we
had
taken
,
we
were
discovered
by
the
Peo●●e
▪
that
were
fishing
for
Oyster
Pearls
,
which
are
to
be
and
in
great
numbers
,
sticking
to
the
bottom
of
the
●ocks
that
are
round
about
these
Islands
:
On
the
22d
.
〈◊〉
the
Evening
we
discovered
from
one
of
these
Islands
●here
we
had
made
a
descent
,
a
Ship
under
Sail
,
to
〈◊〉
we
gave
chase
,
and
came
up
with
her
two
hours
before
day
light
,
when
without
any
more
ado
we
board●●
▪
and
made
our selves
masters
of
her
:
The
Men
on
〈◊〉
told
us
the
Inhabitants
of
Panama
did
not
think
〈◊〉
were
so
near
,
and
that
as
we
had
come
from
the
king
of
Villia
,
they
believed
we
had
chose
rather
to
〈◊〉
gone
and
winter'd
at
St.
Iohn's
Island
,
where
they
●●ought
still
we
had
built
a
Fort
,
grounding
their
per●●asions
upon
those
shams
,
I
have
before
observed
,
we
〈◊〉
formerly
made
,
and
still
did
as
we
found
occasion
.
They
told
us
also
that
six
and
Thirty
English
and
French
were
come
from
Peru
in
a
Bark
,
with
an
intention
to
〈◊〉
by
the
way
of
the
River
Boca-del
Chica
to
the
North
〈◊〉
,
but
that
the
Spaniards
having
intelligence
thereof
,
from
the
Indians
,
with
whom
they
had
made
Peace
,
since
they
had
granted
us
passage
through
their
Countrey
by
〈◊〉
same
River
into
the
South-Sea
,
went
out
to
meet
●●em
in
great
numbers
,
had
defeated
the
greatest
party
,
〈◊〉
brought
one
Prisoner
to
Panama
:
Moreover
,
that
●wo
English
Parties
consisting
of
forty
Men
each
,
having
an
intention
to
pass
from
the
North
to
the
South-Sea
,
had
been
all
of
them
Massacred
but
four
,
who
were
still
Prisoners
at
Panama
;
and
lastly
,
that
there
was
a
Bark
in
the
River
of
Boca
del
Chica
,
that
tarryed
for
eight
hundred
Pounds
in
Gold
,
dug
up
in
the
neighbouring
Mines
in
order
to
carry
it
to
Panama
.
On
the
same
day
we
returned
on
Board
our
Ships
,
and
sound
them
at
Anchor
by
the
greatest
of
the
King●s
Islands
,
and
ordered
our
Carpenters
to
make
an
Half-Galley
of
the
Bark
we
had
taken
on
the
26th
.
We
put
some
Questions
afresh
to
the
Captain
of
the
said
Bark
,
who
told
us
,
they
were
in
daily
expectation
at
Panama
of
the
Arrival
of
two
Ships
laden
with
Meal
,
which
were
to
carry
also
the
Pay
of
their
Soldiers
from
Limas
;
●upon
which
Information
we
sent
out
our
Half-Galley
,
which
was
now
finished
,
to
scout
without
the
Islands
;
On
the
30th
.
we
departed
with
our
Canoes
,
and
went
ashoar
upon
one
of
these
Islands
,
where
we
surprized
a
Person
that
was
come
from
Panama
,
whose
Master
was
Captain
of
those
Greek
Pirogues
,
whereof
we
have
formerly
spoken
,
who
came
on
purpose
thither
to
be
taken
,
to
the
end
he
might
endeavour
by
Artificial
ways
to
lead
us
into
a
Snare
of
which
I
am
ready
to
give
●
an
account
.
This
Man
immediately
pretended
a
great
deal
of
sincerity
,
in
telling
us
several
things
,
which
he
knew
we
were
not
ignorant
of
,
and
some
others
,
which
we
could
not
quickly
and
easily
come
to
know
;
and
among
the
rest
,
that
there
were
in
the
River
of
Seppa
,
two
Merchant
Barks
,
and
a
Pirogue
with
sixty
Indians
●o
Board
,
whom
the
Spaniards
had
armed
since
they
made
a
Peace
with
them
;
That
besides
,
the
Governor
of
Villia
had
acquainted
the
President
of
Panama
,
that
one
of
our
Men
whom
they
had
taken
,
had
assured
him
that
thirty
more
of
us
,
who
had
not
been
informed
,
of
the
Peace
,
and
good
▪
understanding
,
there
was
between
the
Indians
and
the
Spaniards
,
were
about
to
pass
from
this
Sea
to
that
of
the
North
,
by
the
same
way
we
all
of
us
had
come
into
the
South-Sea
;
And
that
upon
this
Information
,
the
President
had
sent
an
hundred
Men
into
the
River
of
Boca
del
Chica
to
wait
for
them
:
But
to
compass
his
Design
,
which
was
to
draw
us
under
the
Forts
of
Panama
,
he
told
us
in
the
last
place
,
that
they
had
a
little
Frigat
which
came
laden
into
that
Port
,
and
a
Gaily
that
was
sent
out
every
Evening
upon
the
solved
to
take
the
Advantage
of
this
Information
which
we
took
to
be
candid
and
real
,
and
not
to
neglect
this
opportunity
of
getting
some
Vessels
for
our selves
,
whereof
we
stood
in
great
need
.
On
the
1st
.
of
August
we
sent
our
Galley
for
this
purpose
into
the
River
of
Seppa
,
This
Information
which
came
so
seasonably
,
that
it
saved
us
from
the
certain
danger
we
were
going
to
throw
our selves
into
,
was
not
so
advantagious
to
our
Greek
Captain
,
who
being
known
by
the
Captain
of
the
Bark
,
for
the
same
Person
,
of
whose
treachery
he
had
now
advertised
us
;
we
paid
him
for
his
Trouble
,
by
sending
him
to
the
other
World
,
where
he
designed
to
have
sent
us
,
after
which
we
went
to
take
the
Island
of
Tavoga
,
which
had
been
reinhabited
since
we
had
left
the
Coast
of
Panama
.
From
the
second
at
Night
to
the
third
,
we
left
this
Island
,
and
went
to
take
that
of
Ottoqua
which
is
two
Leagues
North
and
South
from
it
,
and
which
we
found
peopled
again
:
We
made
ready
on
the
fourth
to
go
and
joyn
our
Galley
,
whom
we
had
appointed
to
Rendesvouz
at
the
Isle
of
Sipilla
,
but
we
found
her
in
our
passage
with
a
Prize
she
had
taken
,
being
one
of
the
Barks
that
were
in
the
River
of
Seppa
,
from
whence
in
coming
out
,
she
had
met
with
an
Ambuscade
that
killed
her
two
Men
,
and
broke
the
Arm
of
another
.
On
the
fifth
we
saw
five
Sail
between
Tavoga
and
Panama
,
we
presently
bore
up
to
them
,
and
found
they
were
our
own
Ships
that
had
given
chase
to
a
Bark
come
from
Nata
,
laden
with
Provision
.
The
Master
thereof
finding
he
could
not
defend
it
,
threw
himself
into
the
Water
and
swam
ashoar
,
after
he
had
made
some
discharges
with
his
small
Arms
upon
them
:
On
the
sixth
we
went
with
our
Prizes
to
Anchor
at
Tavoga
,
and
from
thence
writ
to
the
President
of
Panama
,
that
if
he
would
not
give
up
the
five
English
and
French
Prisoners
,
he
had
in
that
place
,
we
would
cut
off
the
Heads
of
fifty
Spaniards
we
had
in
our
Hands
:
But
hearing
no
News
of
him
,
on
the
seventh
we
weighed
,
and
sailed
for
the
king's
-
Islands
:
We
anchored
on
the
ninth
,
to
stop
the
Leaks
of
our
Ships
,
and
while
that
was
doing
,
we
departed
with
our
Galley
and
four
Canoes
for
the
River
Boca
del
Chica
,
as
well
to
be
informed
whether
it
was
true
,
that
the
●●dians
of
Sambe
had
made
Peace
with
the
Spaniards
,
as
we
had
been
assured
,
as
to
go
and
burn
all
that
was
built
of
the
Town
called
Terrible
upon
this
fine
River
,
that
it
might
be
a
defence
to
a
Gold
Mine
they
had
near
.
We
went
also
to
fight
the
hundred
Men
,
which
the
Greek
told
us
lay
in
wait
for
thirty
of
our
Free
Booters
that
were
to
pass
into
the
North
Sea
.
On
the
11th
.
we
arrived
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
Boca
del
Chica
:
We
lay
at
Anchor
there
till
Midnight
,
when
we
weighed
,
and
as
the
Sea
swelled
,
we
suffered
our selves
to
be
carryed
up
the
River
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Current
.
About
two
in
the
Morning
our
Guide
still
believing
we
were
far
from
the
place
whither
he
was
conducting
us
,
made
us
put
on
apace
,
which
did
us
great
harm
,
for
instead
of
going
to
surprize
others
,
we
were
surprized
our selves
;
For
about
a
quarter
of
an
hour
after
,
we
saw
Fire
,
but
there
was
no
going
back
now
,
for
the
River
made
a
Bow
,
from
whence
the
rapidness
of
the
Tide
coming
in
,
threw
us
in
spight
of
our
Teeth
upon
these
Fires
,
which
we
came
quickly
to
know
were
kindled
by
those
hundred
Men
we
were
in
quest
of
,
for
they
presently
asked
us
from
whence
our
Canoes
were
bound
,
and
being
answered
by
our
Guide
pursuant
to
our
Order
from
Panama
,
they
asked
again
who
was
the
Commander
,
and
we
being
long
in
pitching
upon
a
Spanish
Name
,
they
gave
us
a
full
Volley
:
But
two
Petereroe-shot
which
we
made
at
them
,
having
forced
them
to
quit
their
Ground
,
we
passed
on
,
and
Anchored
out
of
the
reach
of
their
Arms
,
to
wait
for
the
ebb
of
tide
,
that
we
might
get
out
again
,
for
as
we
could
find
no
place
to
go
ashoar
above
them
,
for
the
Country
was
full
of
Marthes
,
except
at
the
place
where
they
were
,
we
resolved
to
take
them
lower
down
,
and
so
an
hour
before
day
light
we
went
back
before
their
Entrenchment
,
after
we
had
put
all
our
Men
under
Deck
,
and
fired
four
Peterero-shots
,
wherewith
we
saluted
them
so
opportunely
,
that
we
wounded
them
a
great
many
Men
,
and
they
made
no
great
firing
upon
us
.
On
the
12th
.
beat
the
Spaniards
out
of
their
intrenchments
at
Boca
del
Chica
.
we
took
a
small
Vessel
upon
this
River
,
wherein
were
three
Indians
;
then
we
went
ashoar
with
an
intention
to
attack
the
Spaniards
from
behind
their
Intrenchments
,
which
commanded
the
River
only
;
But
they
presently
sent
out
their
Pirogu●
to
take
ours
,
which
made
us
expeditiously
return
on
board
our
Vessels
to
defend
them
and
to
alter
the
manner
of
our
attack
,
by
resolving
to
go
to
them
before
their
Court
of
Guard
,
at
the
Foot
whereof
we
went
ashoar
in
spight
of
all
the
fire
they
made
upon
us
,
which
lasted
not
long
:
For
our
Petereroe
and
Musket-shot
killed
them
a
great
many
Men
,
which
made
them
quickly
fly
and
leave
us
their
Intrenchment
,
where
we
found
a
great
many
Dead
and
Wounded
Men
,
and
took
some
Prisoners
,
among
whom
there
was
one
named
Alfier
.
He
was
an
Indian
,
who
out
of
a
blind
Zeal
he
had
for
the
Interests
of
the
Spaniards
,
took
us
for
them
as
we
were
going
on
board
our
Canoes
,
and
reproached
us
highly
,
but
we
quickly
disabused
my
Gentleman
,
letting
the
Traytor
know
,
to
whom
we
had
before
been
so
kind
in
our
passage
by
the
same
River
,
that
we
were
become
his
Enemies
since
he
was
become
ours
,
and
then
put
him
out
of
a
condition
ever
to
serve
the
Spaniards
or
to
injure
us
.
Those
whom
we
took
Prisoners
,
informed
us
that
we
were
discover'd
at
the
New
Town
La
Terrible
,
and
confirmed
the
account
we
had
before
of
the
Massacre
of
the
three
parties
already
mentioned
,
as
well
those
who
would
have
gone
to
the
South-Seas
,
as
the
other
who
were
minded
to
return
by
the
way
of
that
River
to
the
North.
Within
this
Entrenchment
we
found
a
Letter
writ
by
the
President
of
Panama
,
to
a
Camp-master
that
commanded
in
the
Town
La
Terrible
,
which
is
as
follows
.
When
the
Enemy
took
La
Villia
,
Boca
del
Chica
to
return
to
the
North
Sea
,
as
believing
there
was
still
a
good
understanding
between
them
and
the
Indians
.
I
have
sent
you
three
hundred
Men
to
defeat
those
Enemies
of
God
and
Goodness
;
be
sure
to
keep
upon
your
Guard
,
be
afraid
of
being
surprized
,
and
your
Men
will
infallibly
be
gainers
in
defeating
of
them
.
Here
it
may
be
said
that
the
Prisoners
whom
we
took
,
were
highly
useful
to
us
,
as
well
by
giving
us
means
to
subsist
in
these
parts
,
as
to
deliver
us
from
a
great
many
'
Ambushes
and
Dangers
,
whereinto
had
it
not
been
for
them
,
we
must
have
fallen
;
witness
this
same
,
where
the
Spaniards
would
have
spared
our
thirty
Men
the
pains
of
going
to
the
North-Sea
:
At
last
when
we
had
burnt
their
Court
of
Guard
,
we
took
their
Pirogue
with
some
pounds
of
Gold-dust
we
found
there
,
and
then
went
down
the
River
:
As
for
those
three
Indians
whom
we
took
in
the
Boat
,
we
sent
them
to
tell
their
Comrades
,
that
we
had
killed
him
who
was
with
the
Spaniards
,
but
that
we
had
given
them
quarter
,
because
they
were
not
amongst
them
,
and
this
we
did
to
endeavour
to
make
them
kind
to
us
,
and
so
disunite
and
separate
them
from
the
Spaniards
.
Being
got
down
on
the
13th
.
at
Noon
to
the
mouth
of
the
River
,
we
met
with
one
of
our
Barks
,
whom
we
had
ordered
to
come
and
attend
us
thither
.
Those
within
her
told
us
,
that
while
they
waited
there
,
two
Indian
Pirogues
being
deceived
with
the
sight
of
three
or
four
Spanish
Prisoners
whom
they
had
put
upon
the
Deck
for
that
purpose
,
came
of
their
own
accord
and
delivered
themselves
up
into
their
Hands
,
with
some
Pounds
of
Gold
they
had
found
there
;
and
that
one
of
those
Indians
who
bore
great
sway
amongst
his
own
Nation
,
had
a
Commission
from
the
President
of
Panama
,
to
arm
several
Pirogues
,
and
to
make
War
upon
us
:
We
weigh'd
that
Evening
,
to
go
and
joyn
our
Ships
that
were
cruising
between
Cape
Pin
,
and
Kings
Islands
,
and
there
we
waited
for
those
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
,
we
were
told
,
were
to
come
from
Lima.
We
got
on
Board
our
Ships
on
the
17th
.
in
the
Morning
,
and
that
Evening
in
our
Passage
by
the
Kings
Islands
,
anchored
to
leave
our
Bark
there
to
be
Car●en●d
:
Our
people
during
our
Absence
,
had
p●t
forty
Prisoners
ashoar
upon
one
of
these
Islands
,
who
accidentally
happening
to
meet
with
〈◊〉
Canoes
,
which
the
Spaniards
had
hid
thereabouts
,
they
made
use
of
them
to
get
off
,
and
to
go
to
Panama
to
inform
the
Governor
of
the
course
we
were
to
take
,
and
that
the
Ships
we
had
left
there
were
but
weakly
manned
,
which
induced
the
President
to
send
some
force
to
attack
them
:
But
God
was
pleased
so
to
order
it
,
that
we
were
returned
with
them
to
the
rest
of
our
Company
.
On
the
20th
.
we
made
ready
to
go
to
cruise
about
Tavoga
,
and
that
Evening
anchored
before
the
Port
of
Panama
,
in
order
to
learn
some
News
:
We
saw
two
Ships
in
the
Road
,
whither
the
Town
Canoes
went
and
came
all
along
without
Intermission
;
but
not
dreaming
they
armed
them
against
us
,
we
anchored
on
the
21st
.
at
Tavoga
.
On
the
21st
.
by
break
of
day
,
They
had
in
their
little
Frigat
fourscore
Men
killed
and
wounded
,
out
of
an
hundred
and
twenty
that
were
on
Board
:
As
for
the
Bark
there
were
no
more
out
of
seventy
,
then
eighteen
unhurt
:
Neither
could
we
see
above
ten
or
a
dozen
in
all
that
swam
ashoar
from
the
other
Vessel
that
was
staved
:
All
their
Officers
were
either
killed
or
wounded
,
and
among
others
,
the
Captain
,
who
received
five
Musquet-shot
.
He
was
the
same
Person
that
fought
so
stoutly
at
Pueblo
Nuevo
,
where
he
had
received
five
more
,
and
that
had
also
laid
an
Ambuscade
for
us
at
La
Villia
:
But
this
last
engagement
rid
us
of
him
,
for
he
dyed
some
time
after
.
While
we
were
busie
in
mending
the
rigging
of
those
Ships
we
had
taken
,
and
throwing
the
Dead
over-board
we
discovered
two
Sail
more
come
from
Panama
,
which
bore
up
towards
us
,
whereupon
we
interrogated
our
Prisoners
,
in
order
to
know
what
they
should
be
:
They
said
they
did
not
question
but
this
was
the
relief
they
sent
them
:
At
the
same
time
we
bethought
our selves
of
a
stratagem
to
amuse
and
make
them
believe
we
were
taken
,
which
was
by
putting
up
Spanish
Colours
in
our
own
Ships
and
in
the
Prizes
,
with
English
and
French
ones
under
them
▪
As
soon
as
these
two
Ships
approached
,
they
came
up
to
our
Ship
,
who
received
them
quite
after
another
manner
then
they
expected
:
Iohns
Island
,
and
that
when
they
boarded
us
,
they
should
spare
none
they
found
upon
Deck
,
but
only
our
Chirurgions
whom
they
were
willing
to
save
;
and
that
Troops
of
Horse
should
march
along
the
shoar
to
take
care
that
none
of
us
made
our
escape
to
land
in
any
Canoe
.
On
the
23d
.
as
we
sailed
away
to
go
Anchor
at
Tavoga
,
we
discovered
another
Sail
going
back
to
Panama
,
whom
we
chased
and
took
:
She
was
a
Shalloop
whom
the
President
had
sent
to
fetch
off
our
Anchor
,
which
we
had
not
time
to
hale●
up
the
day
before
,
which
he
came
to
know
by
the
means
of
a
Canoe
,
who
passing
that
way
,
saw
the
Buoy
.
But
for
all
the
fatigues
we
had
undergone
in
these
Adventures
we
could
not
but
scoff
and
laugh
at
the
President
,
who
had
sent
us
Ropes
to
hang
his
Men
,
and
also
sent
away
to
take
this
Anchor
,
wherewith
to
Anchor
our
Ship
in
his
Port
,
which
he
believed
his
Men
would
bring
in
:
We
anchored
this
Evening
at
Tavoga
.
We
had
but
one
Man
killed
in
all
the
Fight
,
but
there
were
twenty
of
us
wounded
,
among
whom
was
Captain
Townsley
,
who
dyed
most
of
them
of
their
Wounds
:
On
the
24th
.
one
of
our
Men
dyed
,
and
the
same
Evening
we
sent
one
of
our
Prisoners
to
the
President
of
Panama
to
carry
him
a
Letter
,
wherein
we
required
his
giving
up
the
five
Free-Booters
who
were
his
Prisoners
,
and
to
send
us
some
Medicines
for
(
as
we
said
)
the
use
of
his
own
People
,
(
though
in
truth
it
was
for
our
own
)
we
also
complained
heavily
of
the
little
quarter
they
had
given
to
the
three
parties
whereof
I
have
spoken
,
whom
they
had
inhumanly
Massacred
.
He
sent
to
us
that
Night
the
Commander
of
Seppa
,
who
spoke
a
little
French
,
with
the
following
Letter
.
The
President
of
Panama's
Letter
.
Gentlemen
,
I
wonder
that
you
who
should
understand
how
to
make
War
,
The
President
of
Panama's
Letter
to
the
Free-Booters
.
should
require
those
Men
of
me
that
are
in
our
Custody
:
Your
rashness
hath
something
contrary
in
it
,
to
the
Civility
wherewith
you
ought
to
treat
those
People
that
were
in
your
Power
:
If
you
do
not
use
them
well
,
God
will
perhaps
be
on
our
side
on
another
occasion
:
And
as
for
the
little
quarter
you
complain
we
have
given
,
you
see
the
contrary
by
those
that
have
been
in
our
Hands
for
some
time
past
:
If
you
please
to
put
our
Men
you
have
in
your
power
ashoar
,
we
will
take
care
to
have
them
cured
of
their
Wounds
.
We
ordered
the
said
Officer
to
carry
him
our
answer
by
word
of
Mouth
,
that
if
they
would
not
send
us
our
Prisoners
,
we
would
send
them
the
Heads
of
all
the
Spaniards
in
our
Possession
.
On
the
25th
.
we
weighed
Anchor
,
and
sailed
away
,
for
fear
they
should
for
an
Answer
,
send
a
Fireship
,
as
they
had
done
by
the
English
two
Years
before
,
and
burn
us
:
On
the
26th
.
in
the
Morning
we
Anchored
at
the
Isles
of
Pericos
,
that
are
not
above
a
League
distant
from
Panama
.
Towards
Noon
we
discovered
a
Ship
under
Sail
,
and
sent
out
our
Galley
to
know
what
she
was
;
It
was
our
own
long
Bark
that
was
come
from
Careening
,
wherein
were
sixty
Men
that
were
not
present
in
the
Fight
.
This
day
two
of
our
wounded
Men
dyed
,
tho'
all
of
them
were
but
slightly
wounded
,
which
is
no
matter
of
wonder
,
for
all
the
Spaniards
Bullets
were
poysoned
.
On
the
27th
.
in
the
Morning
came
one
to
us
from
the
Bishop
,
(
who
concerned
himself
much
in
this
Business
,
for
he
had
stirred
up
the
President
to
fit
out
Ships
against
us
)
who
brought
us
a
Letter
,
which
in
substance
was
the
same
that
follows
.
The
Bishop
of
Panama's
Letter
.
Gentlemen
,
THough
the
President
of
Panama
hath
writ
to
you
very
inconsiderately
,
The
Bishop
of
Panama
's
Letter
to
the
Free-Booters
.
I
earnestly
desire
you
to
shed
no
more
of
the
Innocent
Blood
of
those
that
are
in
your
Power
,
all
of
them
having
been
engaged
by
constraint
to
make
War
against
you
:
The
President
obeys
the
King's
Orders
,
who
forbids
him
to
restore
any
Prisoners
of
War
;
I
'le
do
my
endeavour
to
get
the
Men
released
,
take
my
Word
and
rest
satisfyed
.
I
am
to
acquaint
you
that
all
the
English
are
Roman
Catholicks
,
that
there
is
now
a
Church
at
Iamaica
,
and
that
those
four
that
are
with
us
,
having
changed
their
Religion
,
are
willing
to
live
amongst
us
.
This
we
saw
was
only
a
Pretence
to
detain
our
Men
,
●nd
this
sly
refusal
,
together
with
the
Trouble
we
were
●n
,
for
the
loss
of
those
who
dyed
continually
of
their
Wounds
,
through
the
violence
of
the
poyson
that
had
got
into
them
,
forced
us
,
though
with
Reluctancy
to
●esolve
to
send
twenty
of
his
Peoples
Heads
to
the
President
in
a
Canoe
,
and
ordered
him
to
be
told
,
that
if
by
the
28th
.
he
did
not
send
us
all
our
Men
,
we
would
send
him
the
Heads
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Prisoners
.
I
confess
this
was
a
violent
way
of
proceeding
,
but
we
●nd
no
other
method
left
us
to
bring
the
Spaniards
to
Reason
,
and
we
knew
them
to
be
a
People
,
who
without
we
had
shewed
this
Resolution
,
would
despise
,
and
be
so
much
the
more
bent
to
ruin
us
in
a
short
time
,
by
how
much
the
more
indifferent
we
shewed
our selves
,
for
they
are
usually
no
otherwise
courageous
,
then
when
they
believe
their
Enemies
are
of
a
dastardly
Nature
.
On
the
28th
.
betimes
in
the
Morning
came
a
Person
on
Board
,
who
brought
us
our
five
Men
,
whereof
four
were
English
,
and
the
other
a
French-Man
,
together
with
some
refreshments
for
the
wounded
Men
,
and
a
Letter
to
this
purpose
.
The
President
of
Panama's
Letter
.
I
send
you
all
the
Prisoners
I
had
in
my
Power
,
Hereupon
we
sent
him
a
dozen
of
the
most
wounded
amongst
their
Men
,
and
writ
to
him
the
following
Letter
.
A
Letter
for
the
President
of
Panama
.
HAD
you
used
us
in
this
manner
when
we
sent
to
you
for
the
Releasment
of
our
five
Men
whom
you
sent
us
,
Our
five
Men
whom
the
Spaniards
gave
up
to
us
,
farther
confirmed
us
in
the
account
we
had
of
the
Massacring
of
the
three
fore-mentioned
Parties
in
the
River
of
Boca
del
Chica
,
whereof
they
themselves
were
Eye-witnesses
.
About
twelve
a
Clock
of
the
same
day
,
which
was
the
28th
.
we
weighed
,
and
anchored
again
at
Tavoga
to
take
in
Water
:
And
whilst
Matters
were
concluded
on
between
the
Spaniards
and
us
in
respect
to
the
ransoming
of
their
people
,
we
required
they
should
come
to
a
Treaty
with
us
,
which
they
consented
to
,
and
sent
us
daily
divers
Canoes
full
of
Merchandize
and
other
Refreshments
,
all
which
we
had
Dog-cheap
of
them
,
except
Meal
,
Bisket
,
Meat
,
and
other
Provisions
which
they
Kept
back
,
the
reason
whereof
might
be
easily
guessed
at
.
On
the
29th
.
their
Messenger
returned
,
who
gave
us
an
account
that
he
had
been
about
the
City
to
get
the
Ransom
,
and
that
they
had
not
got
above
six
thousand
pieces
of
Eight
together
,
but
as
we
were
eager
to
be
gone
,
we
told
them
they
must
send
us
ten
thousand
pieces
of
Eight
,
or
else
we
would
go
into
the
City
to
fetch
them
the
effect
of
this
blustering
was
,
that
on
the
first
of
November
came
a
Canoe
to
tell
us
,
that
a
Bark
would
bring
us
next
day
the
Summ
we
demanded
;
and
on
the
second
,
two
of
our
Men
dyed
.
As
we
saw
nothing
coming
from
Panama
,
we
made
ready
and
entred
into
the
Port
,
and
when
we
had
hung
o●
our
main
Flag
,
we
fired
a
Gun
,
they
answered
our
Signall●
putting
up
a
white
Flag
upon
one
of
the
Bastions
of
the
Fort
,
to
give
us
notice
that
the
Money
was
not
yet
read●
▪
which
made
us
put
out
again
,
and
lye
all
Night
at
th●
Cape
before
the
mouth
of
the
Port
:
Next
day
came
t●
us
a
Knight
of
Maltha
in
a
Bark
,
wherein
he
brought
us
ten
thousand
pieces
of
Eight
,
and
received
the
Priso●ers
from
us
.
On
the
fifth
,
we
anchored
at
Ottoqua
,
i●
order
to
victual
our
Ships
;
on
the
seventh
,
two
of
〈◊〉
Men
dyed
.
On
the
Eighth
,
the
Indians
who
had
been
our
Guide●●
in
our
passage
from
the
North
to
the
South-Sea
,
and
who
kept
close
with
us
ever
since
,
were
taken
or
m●rthered
by
the
Spaniards
upon
this
Island
of
Ottoqua
,
i●
revenge
for
the
Service
they
had
done
us
:
On
the
Eigh●
in
the
Morning
we
put
fifty
Men
ashoar
,
to
see
if
〈◊〉
could
find
the
place
whereunto
the
Spaniards
had
withdrawn
themselves
,
whom
we
could
not
find
in
their
H●bitations
,
that
we
might
know
what
they
had
done
〈◊〉
those
Indians
,
but
we
could
find
nothing
,
save
their
Maney
and
Baggage
,
which
they
had
hid
in
a
Vault
.
The
same
day
at
Noon
Captain
Townsley
dyed
of
his
Wounds
:
We
threw
his
Body
into
the
Sea
according
to
his
defire
,
with
such
Ceremonies
as
are
usual
upon
these
occasions
:
On
the
tenth
we
weighed
and
came
to
an
Anchor
at
Kings-Islands
,
and
two
days
after
,
dyed
one
of
our
wounded
Men.
On
the
Seventeenth
we
put
out
with
the
little
Frigat
and
long
Bark
,
to
sail
to
the
port
of
Panama
,
to
see
whether
they
had
any
Ships
there
that
might
come
to
insult
us
,
while
our
Vessels
were
a
Careening
:
We
had
a
North-West-Wind
,
so
that
we
could
not
reach
the
Isles
of
Pericos
before
the
tenth
,
when
we
found
our selves
under
the
forts
of
that
Town
.
We
furled
our
low
Sails
,
and
as
the
Spaniards
saw
us
bring
to
,
they
gave
us
three
Guns
,
after
they
put
up
Burgundian
Colours
upon
the
Windward
Bastion
:
But
when
we
understood
there
was
no
Ship
in
that
place
,
whereof
we
might
be
afraid
,
we
went
out
a
Cruising
between
Tavoga
and
Sippilla
,
we
being
resolved
to
watch
those
two
Ships
that
were
to
come
from
Lima
,
and
in
the
mean
time
we
sent
one
of
our
Pirogues
to
bid
our
Men
careen
the
Vessels
with
all
Expedition
,
and
that
they
need
fear
no
danger
from
Panama
.
We
had
very
bad
Weather
in
this
Channel
;
It
blew
round
all
the
points
of
the
Compass
,
with
such
violent
Whirlwinds
,
that
the
Sea
grew
very
boisterous
:
But
on
the
28th
.
the
Weather
proving
more
moderate
,
we
discovered
a
Ship
sailing
all
along
the
Coast
of
the
main
Land
,
after
which
we
sent
two
Pirogues
in
chase
:
She
would
have
entred
into
the
Port
of
Panama
,
but
they
firing
upon
her
from
the
Fort
,
as
believing
she
was
one
of
our
Ships
,
she
passed
by
,
and
our
Pirogues
took
her
:
She
came
from
Nato
,
and
was
laden
with
Provisions
and
Sugars
,
which
she
was
carrying
to
our
Enemies
,
who
had
the
Charity
to
put
her
back
to
us
.
On
the
Eleventh
,
being
not
able
to
see
any
thing
of
what
we
waited
for
,
we
failed
for
the
King's
Islands
,
and
as
the
Moon
shone
bright
,
we
found
the
Currents
very
strong
there
also
,
which
obliged
us
to
anchor
in
the
Channel
,
with
all
the
Tides
contrary
to
us
,
from
twenty
to
forty
fathom
Water
:
We
arrived
on
the
16●●
at
the
Island
where
our
Ships
were
careening
,
and
found
them
all
ready
done
.
The
Sea
round
about
these
Kings
Islands
whereof
I
have
spoken
so
much
,
is
full
of
a
great
many
very
large
Whales
,
who
are
infested
by
a
Fish
they
call
Espad●●●
,
that
assaults
them
continually
with
a
kind
of
Fish-bone
,
like
unto
a
Sabre
,
fastened
to
their
Heads
,
and
〈◊〉
makes
those
monstrous
Animals
to
give
such
Leapt
and
Rebounds
,
that
they
raise
themselves
continually
abovt
the
Water
:
But
to
return
from
a
great
Fish
to
a
small
one
,
I
shall
say
,
that
besides
Pearl-Oysters
,
which
〈◊〉
to
be
found
in
those
parts
in
great
numbers
,
there
are
also
others
that
are
exceeding
good
,
and
so
large
,
that
they
are
forced
to
cut
them
into
four
parts
to
〈◊〉
them
,
and
they
are
when
roasted
,
exceeding
white
.
We
departed
on
the
18th
.
and
sailed
for
those
Islands
that
are
in
the
Main
,
where
we
came
to
an
Anchor
on
the
Nineteenth
in
the
Morning
,
and
on
the
Twentieth
put
out
with
our
Galley
and
two
Pirogues
to
go
to
a
Sugar
Plantation
which
stands
two
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
panarna
,
giving
Orders
at
the
same
time
to
our
Ships
to
come
and
Anchor
there
Three
Days
after
us
.
We
possest
our selves
of
the
said
Plantation
,
and
seized
all
the
People
belonging
thereto
,
who
told
us
there
was
a
Courier
come
from
Chiriquita
to
Panama
,
who
reported
he
had
seen
Two
Ships
,
and
as
many
Barks
,
belonging
to
the
Freebooters
,
Anchor
at
the
Port
of
that
Town
,
who
came
for
Provision
there
,
wherewith
we
were
somewhat
surprized
,
and
could
hardly
believe
those
Freebooters
would
have
le●t
so
good
a
Coast
as
that
of
Peru
was
,
(
whither
we
knew
they
were
gone
)
to
come
thither
which
is
much
worse
;
which
difference
has
it
rise
from
another
than
the
abundance
and
quality
of
the
Provisi●n●
that
the
former
produceth
,
whereof
I
shall
give
〈◊〉
an
Account
hereafter
:
We
were
also
informed
by
these
Prisoners
,
as
it
was
very
true
,
that
a
Galley
which
we
knew
well
enough
was
in
Building
at
Pana●●
was
finished
,
that
she
carried
Two
and
fifty
Oars
,
Five
pieces
of
Cannon
,
●and
Forty
〈◊〉
;
that
there
were
,
what
with
those
come
from
Carthagena
and
Porto
Bello
,
Five
hundred
Men
come
to
go
on
Board
her
and
Two
Pirogues
,
and
that
they
watched
the
opportunity
of
our
passing
before
their
Port
,
as
we
had
used
to
do
,
to
the
end
they
might
put
out
in
the
Night
,
and
surprize
us
during
the
absence
of
our
other
Ships
,
whom
they
supposed
to
be
still
a
careening
.
On
the
24th
.
we
anchored
at
Ottoqua
,
to
gather
Mace
and
Rice
that
were
●till
standing
on
the
Ground
;
and
next
Day
being
ap●rehensive
,
according
to
the
Report
of
our
Prisoners
,
that
there
might
be
Freebooters
at
Chiriquita
,
we
sent
a
Bark
thither
to
give
them
Notice
,
if
she
found
it
to
be
〈◊〉
so
,
that
we
would
come
up
to
them
as
soon
as
we
had
taken
in
some
Provision
along
the
Coast
:
we
●ut
Nineteen
Prisoners
on
the
29th
,
a
Shoar
,
and
made
●eady
to
depart
with
an
Easterly
Wind
:
we
were
got
on
●he
30th
.
in
the
Morning
over-against
the
Bay
of
la
Vil●ia
,
we
straitened
our
round
Top
,
being
affraid
to
be
〈◊〉
by
it
:
we
embarked
in
the
Evening
on
our
Canoes
,
〈◊〉
on
the
31st
.
at
Midnight
went
a
Shoar
.
We
were
quickly
discovered
by
a
Party
that
went
the
Rounds
,
which
made
us
use
all
the
diligence
imaginable
in
order
to
get
into
the
Town
,
before
they
had
time
to
make
themselves
ready
:
But
our
Guide
having
lead
us
out
of
the
way
,
another
Party
making
the
Round
passed
by
,
who
no
sooner
saw
us
,
but
they
made
all
the
hast
they
could
to
get
away
,
yet
we
fired
upon
them
presently
,
which
dismounted
three
of
them
and
one
we
took
Prisoner
,
who
told
us
we
were
still
three
Leagues
distant
from
la
Villia
,
and
that
we
were
gone
out
of
our
way
,
that
all
the
People
there
were
at
their
Arms
,
and
that
they
had
had
a
Reinforcement
of
Six
hundred
Men
sent
them
from
Panama
.
Upon
this
information
we
stopped
short
,
and
were
forced
to
return
back
again
,
because
we
knew
very
well
that
we
were
discovered
,
and
that
so
we
lost
all
our
Labour
.
Before
we
went
on
Board
;
we
went
to
eat
to
an
Estancia
that
was
half
a
League
off
from
the
Sea-side
,
from
whence
the
Spaniards
brought
us
back
by
charging
our
Rear
,
from
time
to
time
,
till
that
we
had
rejoyned
our
Canoes
,
whereon
when
we
had
▪
reimbarked
,
we
found
our selves
so
weary
and
fatigued
,
that
we
deferred
till
next
Day
to
go
and
joyn
our
Ship
,
and
this
being
perceived
by
the
Spaniards
,
they
fired
so
furiously
upon
us
,
that
we
were
constrained
to
go
lye
at
Anchor
farther
from
the
Shoar
.
On
the
2d
.
of
November
,
we
rejoyned
our
Ships
that
were
cruising
in
that
Bay
,
On
the
Fourth
we
returned
on
Board
our
Vessels
,
having
brought
only
some
little
Refreshments
along
wit●
us
to
our
wounded
Men
;
and
that
Evening
sailed
away
with
a
West
Wind
,
keeping
out
to
Sea
to
the
Fifth
〈◊〉
Noon
,
when
we
returned
to
Land
;
at
Midnight
〈◊〉
steered
South
South-East
,
as
near
the
Wind
as
we
could
till
the
Sixth
,
that
we
were
brought
back
to
the
Shoar
;
about
the
middle
of
the
following
Night
,
we
discovered
a
Vessel
under
sail
and
joyned
her
:
It
was
the
Bark
we
had
sent
to
Chiriquita
,
who
meeting
with
very
bad
Weather
,
was
constrained
to
put
back
under
the
Morn
or
Cape
of
Puercos
:
On
the
Seventh
being
not
able
to
double
the
Morn
because
of
the
contrary
West
Winds
,
we
sent
our
Galley
to
Chiriquita
,
instead
of
our
Bark
;
we
could
not
double
the
Morn
before
the
Twelfth
:
and
we
had
a
blast
of
Wind
in
the
Night
that
in
it self
was
favourable
enough
for
our
Course
,
but
the
Currents
carried
us
so
to
Leeward
,
that
we
were
still
on
the
Thirteenth
Six
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
Morn
.
We
steered
West
North-West
,
bearing
upon
the
Isle
of
Tygers
,
the
which
stands
Six
Leagues
North
and
South
from
the
Continent
,
between
the
River
of
St.
Iames
and
this
Morn
or
Cape
of
Puercos
:
on
the
Fourteenth
at
Night
we
were
apprehensive
least
we
should
be
drove
too
near
the
Shoar
.
On
the
16th
.
we
arrived
at
St.
Iohn's
Island
,
where
we
met
with
our
Galley
returned
from
Chiriquita
,
having
found
nothing
of
what
she
sought
for
in
that
Place
,
which
still
increased
the
Suspition
we
had
already
entertained
,
that
the
President
of
Panama
had
caused
a
false
Report
to
be
spread
abroad
,
that
some
Freebooters
had
been
there
,
that
so
he
might
get
us
to
quit
his
Port
,
and
make
way
by
our
absence
for
those
Ships
that
were
expected
from
Peru
,
to
enter
into
Panama
,
and
this
so
much
the
more
heightened
our
Courage
,
in
that
we
came
to
understand
one
Day
after
another
the
cowardize
and
dastardly
Nature
of
this
proud
Nation
,
who
with
her
Three
Deckt
Ships
mounted
each
of
them
with
Eighteen
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
having
Four
hundred
Men
on
Board
,
were
afraid
of
pitiful
Barks
,
who
had
but
Four
Guns
and
some
Petereroes
in
all
,
with
which
however
we
waited
for
them
.
On
the
Eighteenth
we
brought
our
Galleys
and
Canoes
a
Shoar
in
order
to
clean
them
;
two
Days
after
we
departed
with
an
intention
to
take
some
Prisoners
,
from
whom
we
might
obtain
certain
Intelligence
of
the
Truth
or
Falshood
of
any
Freebooters
having
been
at
Chiriquita
,
for
they
might
have
been
gone
before
we
had
sent
thither
,
and
upon
our
departure
we
appointed
our
Ships
to
Rendezvous
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Peter
,
there
to
tarry
till
we
returned
.
On
the
Morning
of
the
24th
.
we
went
a
Shoar
,
Two
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
River
Pueblo
Nuevo
,
This
Burrough
stands
a
League
and
an
half
within
Land
,
On
the
26th
.
in
the
Evening
,
we
went
on
Board
our
Ships
with
our
Prisoners
,
and
agreed
with
them
upon
what
quantity
of
Provision
they
were
to
give
us
for
their
Ransom
;
on
the
27th
.
we
sent
the
Father
or
Curate
of
the
Place
a
Shoar
,
to
dispatch
the
sending
of
it
:
on
the
28th
.
the
English
who
made
part
of
our
Fleet
desired
us
to
come
together
in
order
to
make
a
Division
of
the
Ships
and
Artillery
we
had
taken
,
as
being
desirous
to
be
in
a
Ship
by
themselves
,
which
was
presently
done
:
On
the
First
of
December
,
we
sent
a
Canoe
to
the
Continent
,
and
the
Men
that
were
in
her
told
us
,
they
had
seen
a
Troop
of
Horse
who
threatned
them
at
a
distance
with
their
Cutlasses
,
which
made
us
at
Night
to
the
number
of
a
Hundred
Men
go
a
Shoar
to
see
them
:
on
the
Second
we
waited
for
them
in
their
Town
of
St.
Lorenzo
,
but
no
body
appearing
,
we
burnt
it
.
As
soon
as
the
Spaniards
saw
the
Fire
,
the
Commander
of
the
Place
came
to
offer
us
a
Summ
of
Money
for
the
Ransom
of
the
Prisoners
,
which
we
refused
,
because
we
had
much
more
need
of
Provision
:
We
told
them
if
they
did
not
send
us
the
same
,
pursuant
to
the
Agreement
we
had
already
made
with
their
People
,
they
should
have
no
more
to
do
than
to
send
for
their
Heads
away
from
the
Island
.
In
the
said
Commander's
House
we
found
the
following
Letter
writ
by
the
Tenient
of
Chiriquita
.
A
Letter
from
the
Tenient
of
Chiriquita
,
to
the
Commander
of
the
Town
of
St.
Lorenzo
.
SIR
,
I
Have
sent
you
by
way
of
reinforcement
all
the
Men
which
I
could
get
together
:
This
Letter
made
us
keep
more
upon
our
Guard
than
otherwise
we
would
have
done
,
and
we
returned
on
Board
our
Ships
that
Evening
:
On
the
Third
we
went
in
a
Canoe
a
Shoar
,
to
see
whether
they
had
brought
the
Provision
agreed
upon
for
the
Ransom
of
their
People
,
but
instead
of
that
we
saw
them
busie
in
raising
an
Entrenchment
near
the
Place
where
they
expected
we
should
make
our
Descent
,
which
gave
us
to
understand
they
pursued
the
Orders
prescribed
to
them
by
the
foresaid
Letter
.
On
the
Fourth
,
we
put
those
Prisoners
ashoar
upon
the
Island
where
we
had
anchored
,
and
left
them
there
,
without
any
further
expecting
of
their
Ransom
,
that
so
we
might
secure
our selves
against
that
Ambuscade
whereunto
we
must
have
fallen
,
had
we
sent
them
to
the
same
Place
where
we
took
them
.
In
the
Evening
we
weighed
and
sailed
for
the
Bay
of
Boca
del
Toro
,
with
an
Easterly
Breeze
that
put
us
forward
:
on
the
Fifth
we
doubled
the
Point
of
Porica
,
which
is
Ten
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
that
Bay
;
at
the
height
whereof
we
were
becalmed
till
the
Tenth
;
when
towards
Evening
a
small
Wind
blowing
from
the
Sea
arose
,
The
Mouth
of
this
Bay
of
Boca
del
Toro
,
is
about
Four
or
Five
Leagues
in
extent
from
one
Point
to
another
,
and
Eight
in
depth
.
If
you
would
enter
into
it
with
safety
,
you
must
keep
the
Whip
of
your
Rudder
to
Starboard
,
because
't
is
dangerous
to
keep
to
the
East
side
.
Here
is
good
Anchorage
every
where
,
and
also
a
Covert
;
one
may
anchor
in
the
bottom
of
the
Bay
,
within
Pistol
shot
of
Land
.
There
are
Four
Islands
contained
in
it
,
that
stand
very
near
unto
the
main
Land
to
the
East
and
North-East
,
but
it
is
not
safe
to
lie
near
them
,
because
of
the
many
Rocks
that
are
there
.
Several
Fine
Rivers
discharge
themselves
into
it
,
and
lead
us
up
them
to
diverse
Indian
Carbets
,
who
have
neither
Peace
nor
are
in
amity
with
any
People
whatsoever
,
no
more
than
those
whom
I
have
mentioned
when
I
spoke
of
Cape
la
Vella
and
Boca
del
Drago
;
which
yet
does
not
hinder
the
Spaniards
from
passing
their
Caravans
through
the
midst
of
their
Country
,
when
they
come
from
Costa
Rica
to
Panama
:
But
then
they
must
be
very
well
guarded
;
and
the
great
Road
through
which
they
pass
,
is
not
above
Six
Leagues
from
the
Sea-side
.
On
the
Twelfth
we
went
to
find
out
Trees
fit
both
to
make
Canoes
of
for
carrying
our
Water
,
and
Canoes
of
War
:
on
the
25th
.
being
Christmas-Day
after
we
had
,
according
to
Custom
,
said
our
Prayers
in
the
Night
,
one
of
our
Quarter-Masters
being
gone
a
Shoar
,
in
order
to
take
care
about
our
eating
some
Victuals
,
(
for
our
Ships
being
a
careening
,
all
our
Provisions
were
then
put
out
)
one
of
our
Prisoners
,
who
served
us
as
Cook
,
stabbed
him
with
a
Knife
in
Six
several
places
,
wherewith
crying
out
he
was
presently
relieved
,
and
the
Assassine
punished
with
Death
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Freebooters
Voyage
to
the
South
Seas
in
1687.
ON
the
First
of
Ianuary
,
1687.
our
Canoes
being
ready
,
we
left
this
Bay
and
failed
for
that
of
Caldaira
,
that
we
might
victual
there
,
and
make
an
end
of
careening
our
Ships
:
we
left
them
there
on
the
Second
,
after
we
had
given
Orders
to
those
who
had
the
charge
of
them
,
to
come
and
joyn
us
in
the
Bay
,
and
we
embarked
Two
hundred
Men
in
our
Canoes
,
to
crossover
to
la
Cagna
,
which
is
a
small
Island
very
inconvenient
to
draw
near
to
,
and
stands
about
a
League
North
and
South
from
the
main
Land
,
between
Boca
del
Toro
and
Caldaira
.
We
were
six
days
in
our
passage
before
we
could
get
thither
,
having
only
put
forward
in
the
Night
for
fear
of
being
discovered
:
Being
come
on
the
Sixth
at
Night
into
the
Bay
,
our
Guide
made
us
put
in
under
a
Covert
,
and
told
us
that
to
prevent
our
being
discovered
,
we
should
go
a
Shoar
in
that
Place
,
On
the
8th
.
we
left
the
Town
,
and
went
to
rejoyn
our
People
at
Sancta
Catalina
,
where
we
staid
the
remainder
of
that
day
:
At
Night
came
two
of
the
Enemy's
Sentinels
thither
,
one
of
whom
we
killed
;
for
they
,
not
knowing
we
were
in
the
Town
,
were
come
to
give
the
Spaniards
notice
that
they
saw
three
Sail
of
Ships
enter
into
the
Bay
,
and
that
they
were
Enemies
;
but
this
Intelligence
came
too
late
.
On
the
9th
.
we
left
this
Place
to
go
joyn
our
Canoes
again
,
on
which
being
embarked
,
we
left
one
of
our
Prisoners
ashoar
to
go
and
raise
the
Ransom
of
those
we
carryed
along
with
us
;
and
on
the
10th
.
we
got
on
board
our
Ships
that
●ay
at
Anchor
in
the
Bay
.
We
had
found
among
the
Governour
of
Nicoya's
Papers
three
Letters
,
which
were
these
that
follow
.
The
Governour
or
General
of
the
Province
of
Costa
Rica
his
Letter
to
the
President
of
Panama
;
dated
May
2d
.
1686.
SIR
,
THis
Letter
is
to
let
you
know
of
the
taking
of
our
dear
Town
of
Granada
by
Pirates
on
the
Tenth
of
the
last
Month
:
Costa
Rica
his
Letter
to
the
President
of
Panama
.
They
came
ashoar
at
a
Place
where
we
had
no
Sentinels
,
we
supposing
there
was
no
occasion
for
it
,
because
the
Sea
is
so
high
there
;
they
passed
on
cross
a
Wood
like
so
many
Wild
Beasts
:
We
had
the
good
Fortune
to
have
notice
of
it
by
our
Fishermen
,
tho'
we
were
already
upon
our
Guard
ever
since
the
News
we
had
concerning
them
from
Lesparso
and
Nicoya
.
They
lay
on
the
Ninth
at
the
fine
House
of
Don
Diego
Ravalo
,
Knight
of
St.
Iames
,
we
were
very
well
prepared
to
receive
them
;
but
the
way
of
Fighting
practised
by
these
Men
did
so
much
astonish
ours
,
that
we
could
not
make
that
Resistance
we
had
promised
our selves
we
should
do
:
They
fell
on
briskly
,
singing
and
dancing
,
as
if
they
had
been
going
to
a
Feast
;
at
length
,
after
we
had
been
fought
bravely
by
them
,
they
won
the
place
of
Arms
,
with
the
loss
of
Thirty
of
their
Men
,
according
to
the
Estimate
of
Don
Antonio
de
Fortuna
,
a
Person
of
good
Experience
in
War
,
who
came
to
us
some
Months
before
.
We
are
also
of
Opinion
that
they
have
lost
their
General
,
for
we
saw
a
Man
,
that
distinguished
himself
from
the
rest
by
his
Habit
,
fall
.
After
they
had
staid
for
the
space
of
four
Days
in
our
Fort
,
they
sent
to
require
us
to
Ransom
the
Town
and
Prisoners
they
had
taken
;
but
we
being
not
very
forward
to
return
an
Answer
to
their
Proposal
,
they
burnt
it
,
and
went
their
ways
:
Seignior
Don
Iohn
de
Castilla
,
Sergeant-Major
,
went
out
to
observe
them
with
his
Men
;
but
not
knowing
they
took
away
our
Artillery
,
he
attacked
these
Enemies
of
God
and
Goodness
about
a
Mile
from
the
Town
;
but
they
being
resolved
to
make
their
way
through
,
or
to
die
upon
the
spot
,
slew
so
great
a
Number
of
his
Men
,
that
the
rest
fled
,
and
left
their
Commanders
alone
.
We
have
taken
one
of
their
Men
,
who
told
us
,
they
came
to
our
Province
upon
no
other
Design
,
than
to
know
the
strength
of
it
,
tho'
it
's
not
to
be
doubted
,
if
they
had
found
our
Vessels
at
Anchor
,
but
they
would
have
made
use
of
them
to
pass
,
by
the
way
of
our
Lake
,
to
the
North
Sea
,
and
have
abandoned
their
Comrades
,
who
looked
after
their
Ships
,
and
their
way
would
have
been
infallibly
by
Carthage
.
Monsieur
the
Governour
takes
his
Measures
thereupon
,
and
continues
to
Fortifie
his
Retrenchment
.
I
shall
give
you
a
more
ample
Account
of
this
Business
by
the
first
Caravan
.
The
President
of
Panama's
Letter
to
the
Governour
of
Costa
Rica
.
SIR
,
This
is
to
give
you
Notice
of
the
Advices
I
have
received
from
Carthagena
,
Puerto
Belo
.
The
King
of
France
supposing
he
had
received
some
Affront
from
our
Nation
,
sent
Eight
Sail
of
ill
sorts
before
Calix
,
to
demand
Contribution
;
and
seeing
there
was
so
vast
an
inequality
of
Force
upon
this
Occasion
,
we
agreed
to
give
him
half
a
Million
,
to
withdraw
his
Ships
,
and
return
to
their
Ports
.
You
know
that
my
Lord
Bishop
on
the
22d
.
of
August
forced
me
to
send
out
three
Ships
to
fight
the
Pirates
,
that
continued
still
before
our
Port
,
and
took
all
the
Barks
and
Canoes
that
were
coming
in
.
Our
Ships
surprized
them
at
break
of
Day
,
which
made
one
of
the
Pirates
slip
his
Cable
,
and
this
was
done
,
not
for
to
fly
away
;
but
through
the
Skill
of
the
Commander
.
I
saw
the
Fight
from
my
Ramparts
,
the
Honour
whereof
I
thought
infallibly
to
have
appertained
unto
us
.
Having
seen
them
draw
near
the
Shoar
,
I
Sent
a
Chaloop
to
bring
away
the
Anchor
of
that
Vessel
that
had
slipped
her
Cable
,
in
order
to
fasten
her
in
our
Port.
As
soon
as
ever
I
saw
them
ungrappled
,
I
dispatched
away
two
long
Barks
or
Galleys
to
go
and
learn
the
News
,
and
to
bring
those
of
the
Enemy
that
survived
before
me
,
tho'
my
Orders
were
,
that
no
Quarter
should
be
given
to
any
that
were
found
upon
Deck
,
to
the
end
we
might
rid
the
World
of
these
Enemies
of
God
and
his
Saints
,
who
Profane
his
Churches
,
and
destroy
his
Servants
.
In
the
Evening
they
sent
one
of
our
Men
to
require
me
to
give
up
five
Men
of
theirs
,
that
I
had
Prisoners
in
my
Town
,
and
as
my
Prince
forbad
me
to
do
so
,
I
refused
it
;
but
these
new
Turks
sent
me
Twenty
Heads
,
and
I
bethought
my self
,
that
for
the
preventing
of
the
slaughter
of
so
many
Christians
,
I
ought
to
send
them
their
Men
,
with
Ten
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
,
for
the
Ransom
of
Ninety
of
our
People
,
that
were
almost
all
wounded
,
which
they
sent
us
out
of
Three
Hundred
and
Thirty
they
had
taken
with
them
.
Thus
you
see
how
God
is
pleased
to
afflict
us
on
all
sides
,
let
us
take
all
for
the
sake
of
his
Suffering
for
us
.
The
Tenient
of
Sansonat's
Letter
to
the
President
of
Panama
.
CAptain
Francis
Grogniet
is
separated
from
his
〈◊〉
at
Realeguo
,
On
the
12th
.
as
we
saw
no
Ransom
come
,
we
set
ou●
to
go
our selves
to
Nicoya
to
fetch
it
,
where
we
arrived
next
day
;
we
sent
out
several
Parties
also
in
search
of
some
Victuals
,
which
the
People
had
hid
,
and
sent
one
to
treat
with
them
about
the
Ransoming
of
their
Town
▪
The
Tenient
told
us
,
the
Governour
was
gone
for
Relief
to
Costa
Rica
,
and
that
he
had
no
Orders
to
pay
any
Ransom
farther
than
what
had
been
agreed
on
for
the
Prisoners
,
which
was
all
ready
,
and
that
〈◊〉
would
not
have
us
be
impatient
,
if
we
received
not
the
same
as
soon
as
we
desired
it
,
because
they
having
no
Canoes
,
whereby
to
send
the
Money
to
us
by
Sea
,
which
might
have
been
done
in
half
a
day's
time
(
the
Passaage
was
so
short
that
way
)
had
been
obliged
to
have
it
carryed
on
Mules
backs
by
Land
,
which
was
four
days
Journey
.
When
we
had
received
this
Answer
,
we
sent
again
to
tell
him
,
that
our
Intention
was
to
have
been
gone
next
day
,
but
that
however
,
seeing
he
waited
in
expectation
of
Succours
,
we
would
wait
also
;
but
at
length
growing
impatient
that
things
were
so
long
retarded
we
went
our
ways
on
the
seventeenth
.
Two
days
after
,
On
the
20th
.
we
weighed
Anchor
,
and
went
to
one
of
the
Islands
in
this
Bay
to
careen
our
Vessels
.
On
the
22d
.
we
went
off
in
our
Canoes
,
leaving
no
more
Men
with
our
Ships
than
were
necessary
to
Careen
them
,
and
sought
out
some
Hatto's
,
where
we
might
get
necessary
Subsistance
,
to
the
end
we
might
lay
by
,
and
keep
in
store
those
Provisions
we
had
got
together
on
Board
,
and
whereof
we
should
have
occasion
in
the
Execution
of
an
Enterprize
we
had
formed
upon
the
Town
of
Queaquilla
.
On
the
22d
.
at
Night
we
went
ashoar
at
Caldaira
,
where
we
were
discovered
by
the
Sentinels
,
who
,
as
they
made
their
escapes
,
set
fire
unto
the
Savana's
,
in
order
to
stop
our
Passage
;
however
,
this
did
not
hinder
us
to
reach
the
little
Town
of
Lesparso
,
which
had
been
almost
entirely
abandoned
since
the
time
of
our
being
there
before
.
On
the
23d
.
we
had
the
Curiosity
,
or
rather
Humour
to
pursue
the
first
Road
that
offered
it self
to
our
view
at
our
departure
,
and
after
we
had
marched
about
a
League
on
,
we
discovered
about
Two
Hundred
Horse
upon
our
Flank
,
and
in
our
Rear
:
A
Spaniard
,
who
was
advanced
before
the
rest
,
made
a
thousand
Mouths
at
us
,
and
reviled
us
as
much
,
which
gave
us
an
occasion
to
hide
five
of
our
Men
,
that
were
behind
the
rest
,
in
the
Grass
,
that
was
exceeding
high
upon
both
sides
of
the
way
,
and
leave
our
main
Body
to
march
on
;
so
that
when
our
Spaniard
,
who
still
followed
our
People
,
went
to
pass
forwards
,
he
was
quickly
dismounted
,
and
we
made
him
make
a
Grimace
in
good
earnest
:
We
questioned
him
according
to
our
usual
Ceremony
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
putting
him
on
the
Rack
,
about
the
place
where
we
were
:
He
told
us
,
we
were
on
the
High-way
of
Carbage
,
and
that
all
Places
were
quite
forsaken
from
thence
to
this
Town
,
which
was
no
less
than
Seven
and
Twenty
Leagues
,
out
of
an
Apprehension
his
Country
had
,
left
we
should
go
and
force
them
to
grant
us
Passage
to
the
North
Sea
,
as
their
chief
Officers
had
caused
it
to
be
reported
among
them
.
He
also
gave
us
Information
,
that
they
had
Four
Hundred
Men
making
their
Rounds
,
whereof
the
Two
Hundred
we
saw
,
were
of
that
Number
,
being
detatch'd
to
observe
the
time
of
our
Landing
,
that
so
they
might
retire
to
a
strong
Retrenchment
they
had
six
Leagues
on
this
side
the
Town
,
for
to
beat
us
back
in
case
we
made
that
way
.
Being
thus
preadmonished
,
we
thought
it
not
convenient
to
go
any
further
,
our
Design
being
no
other
then
,
than
to
know
the
Country
,
and
to
get
us
some
Victuals
;
so
we
returned
to
Lesparso
,
and
on
the
24th
.
rejoyned
our
Canoes
.
On
the
26th
.
we
went
ashoar
,
under
the
Guidance
of
our
new
Prisoner
,
who
brought
us
to
a
Sugar
Plantation
,
where
we
divided
into
two
Companies
to
go
to
two
Hatto's
,
and
took
all
the
People
we
could
meet
with
there
,
who
informed
us
,
that
several
other
Hatlo's
and
Sugar
Plantations
in
the
Neighbourhood
,
had
alltogether
set
out
Two
Hundred
armed
Men
,
who
〈◊〉
gone
in
the
Evening
to
beat
back
the
Crew
of
three
of
the
Enemy's
Canoes
,
that
had
landed
at
Colebra
,
where
they
had
killed
and
wounded
divers
Spaniards
,
We
presently
imagined
it
must
have
been
Captain
Grognist
that
was
come
up
that
Coast
,
and
therein
we
were
not
mistaken
;
we
immediately
returned
back
to
the
Sea-side
,
to
go
with
our
Canoes
to
meet
him
,
and
in
our
way
heard
the
noise
of
several
Cannon-shot
and
small
Arms
,
towards
the
Place
where
we
had
left
our
Ship-Careening
,
which
made
us
double
our
Pace
,
and
reimbark
in
our
Canoes
.
As
soon
as
we
were
got
on
Board
our
Ships
,
Grogniet
told
us
,
That
when
they
had
staid
two
days
at
this
Mine
,
and
being
intent
upon
returning
with
his
Men
to
the
Sea-side
,
he
met
with
a
Body
of
Spaniards
on
the
way
,
waiting
his
coming
,
and
making
a
meen
as
if
they
would
now
upon
his
Return
,
make
amends
for
the
fault
they
had
committed
,
in
not
preventing
his
Descent
.
Their
Commander
sent
a
Trumpet
to
Captain
Grogniet
,
to
know
if
he
were
minded
to
fight
;
who
being
answered
,
that
he
desired
nothing
more
:
The
Spaniards
sent
a
second
time
to
tell
him
,
that
if
he
would
give
up
his
Prisoners
,
they
would
grant
him
free
Passage
;
But
he
boldly
answered
,
That
if
they
desired
to
have
them
,
they
must
come
and
fetch
them
by
the
help
of
their
Arms
;
and
as
for
the
Passage
,
he
would
open
his
way
through
in
spight
of
them
.
That
having
made
themselves
ready
,
the
Spaniards
had
not
the
Courage
to
stay
for
them
,
contenting
themselves
only
with
firing
a
few
Mosquets
at
a
distance
,
and
so
fairly
took
to
their
Heels
,
while
he
pursued
his
March
towards
his
Canoes
,
which
had
,
as
Good
Luck
would
have
it
,
been
left
in
a
Place
,
where
the
Renegadoes
could
not
shew
them
to
the
Enemy
.
He
told
us
moreover
,
that
some
time
after
his
return
from
that
Mine
,
they
had
been
at
Pueblo
Viego
,
by
the
way
of
a
River
that
runs
not
above
four
Leagues
,
and
discharges
her self
into
the
Bay
of
Napalla
;
that
they
had
surprized
the
Town
,
and
that
after
having
rested
there
for
some
days
,
as
they
were
coming
back
to
rejoyn
their
Canoes
,
they
had
met
with
an
Ambuscade
,
laid
for
them
under
the
Covert
of
a
Retrenchment
,
guarded
by
Six
Hundred
Men
out
of
the
Garrison
of
Realeguo
,
which
began
to
be
inhabited
again
,
with
whom
they
had
fought
a
long
time
:
But
finding
the
Spaniards
stood
to
it
more
tightly
than
ordinary
,
they
threw
themselves
into
their
Retrenchment
,
where
killing
all
about
them
that
made
any
resistance
,
they
wrought
a
great
Slaughter
amongst
them
;
That
one
part
of
them
continued
Prisoners
;
while
the
other
fled
without
any
more
ado
,
and
forsook
their
Retrenchment
as
well
as
the
three
Colours
they
had
set
up
there
:
That
the
Free●●●ters
had
lost
no
more
than
three
Men
,
but
that
the
Spaniards
in
the
heat
of
the
Action
killed
several
Prisoners
of
the
one
and
the
other
Sex
,
which
the
other
had
brought
away
from
the
Town
,
who
after
this
went
on
board
their
Vessels
:
That
some
Months
after
,
not
concurring
with
a
Design
which
Fourscore
and
five
of
his
Men
had
taken
,
of
going
down
towards
the
Isles
of
Caly●fornia
,
he
had
resolved
with
the
Sixty
that
remained
with
him
to
go
up
towards
Panama
,
where
happening
,
〈◊〉
I
have
told
you
,
to
meet
us
,
we
gave
both
him
and
his
Men
room
in
our
Ships
,
where
we
learnt
this
whole
Relation
from
them
.
On
the
30th
.
we
quitted
our
Ships
,
and
went
in
our
Canoes
into
several
Rivers
which
discharge
themselves
into
this
Bay
of
Caldaira
,
and
amongst
the
rest
into
a
●ery
fine
one
,
whereon
we
went
up
Ten
Leagues
,
in
●ll
which
space
we
always
found
her
of
the
same
depth
●●d
breadth
.
Several
Spaniards
told
us
,
that
a
matter
of
Forty
or
Fifty
Leagues
higher
there
was
a
Mountain
,
●●om
whence
arises
the
Spring
of
this
River
,
and
on
the
●ther
side
of
the
same
Mountain
arises
also
a
Spring
,
●om
which
runs
the
River
St.
Iohn
,
that
discharges
its
if
into
the
North
Sea
at
the
White
Point
,
We
took
a
large
Canoe
,
laden
with
Tallow
,
in
this
●iver
,
which
some
time
after
was
of
great
use
to
us
,
by
●ay
of
Food
,
as
we
went
to
Queaquilla
:
We
also
found
the
Hatto's
on
this
River's
side
,
where
we
refreshed
〈◊〉
selves
till
the
6th
.
of
February
,
when
we
returned
a
board
our
Ships
.
On
the
12th
.
we
departed
,
in
〈◊〉
to
go
the
third-time
and
visit
Nicoya
;
We
arrived
●●re
next
day
in
the
Evening
,
and
presently
detatched
〈◊〉
Parties
to
get
us
Intelligence
concerning
the
Spa●●ards
,
who
never
appeared
since
they
had
threatned
us
〈◊〉
their
Succours
,
instead
of
the
Ransom
we
required
of
them
for
saving
their
Town
,
But
though
we
were
forced
to
chastise
the
Spaniards
in
this
manner
,
we
shewed
our selves
very
exact
in
the
Preservation
of
the
Churches
,
into
which
we
carried
the
Pictures
and
Images
of
the
Saints
which
we
found
in
particular
Houses
,
that
they
might
not
be
exposed
to
the
rage
and
burning
of
the
English
,
who
were
not
much
pleased
with
these
sorts
of
Precautions
;
they
being
Men
that
took
more
satisfaction
and
pleasure
to
see
one
Church
burnt
,
than
all
the
Houses
of
America
put
together
.
But
as
it
was
our
turn
now
to
be
the
stronger
Party
,
they
durst
do
nothing
that
derogated
from
that
respect
we
bore
to
all
those
things
.
Nicoya
was
a
small
Town
,
We
were
no
sooner
gone
from
this
Town
,
but
the
Spaniards
sent
to
set
Fire
to
the
Roads
through
which
we
were
to
pass
,
which
yet
we
happily
escaped
,
because
they
had
but
just
begun
to
do
it
:
We
took
one
of
this
Men
who
was
hemmed
in
between
us
and
the
Fire
,
and
who
conducted
us
to
several
Estancia's
,
from
which
we
did
not
return
before
the
20th
.
And
on
the
22d
.
wep●
Forty
Prisoners
a
Shoar
,
who
were
too
chargeable
to
be
kept
on
Board
with
us
.
Some
Men
perhaps
may
be
amazed
at
what
I
have
said
concerning
the
burning
of
the
Roads
,
On
the
Twenty
third
we
sent
our
Quarter-Master
on
Board
the
English
,
to
make
an
agreement
with
them
:
we
proposed
to
go
in
Conjunction
with
them
to
take
Queaquilla
(
where
the
Spaniards
drove
a
great
Trade
by
Sea
)
upon
Condition
that
if
we
took
Two
Ships
,
we
should
cast
Lots
who
should
chose
,
and
that
in
case
there
were
but
one
taken
,
that
then
we
would
put
Fifty
Men
of
each
Nation
on
board
her
,
till
such
time
as
we
could
take
another
,
which
they
would
not
agree
to
,
as
insisting
upon
the
First
choice
:
So
that
seeing
we
could
not
bring
them
to
comply
,
we
parted
as
well
from
them
as
from
Captain
Grogniet
and
Fifty
of
our
Men
who
staid
on
board
him
;
so
that
they
had
an
Hundred
and
forty
two
Men
in
their
Ship
,
and
we
an
Hundred
and
Sixty
two
in
our
Frigate
,
and
long
Bark
.
On
the
Twenty
fourth
we
weighed
and
set
fail
for
Queaquilla
,
which
is
the
First
maritime
Town
on
the
South
Coast
as
you
go
thither
from
Panama
;
we
made
all
the
sail
we
could
to
get
thither
before
the
English
,
who
had
formed
the
same
Design
as
we
had
done
;
we
lay
by
till
the
25th
.
to
get
out
of
the
Bay
,
and
in
passing
from
the
White
Cape
,
we
steered
South
South-West
,
South
and
by
South-West
,
and
directly
South
to
the
28th
.
in
the
Evening
,
that
we
had
on
our
Starboard
side
a
West
North-West
Wind
,
bearing
us
to
the
South
,
which
lasted
till
the
29th
.
when
we
were
becalmed
in
the
Night
:
On
the
First
of
March
towards
Noon
arose
a
pretty
fresh
Gale
from
the
North
,
which
made
us
bear
South
South-West
,
and
South
South-East
,
till
the
4th
.
in
the
Morning
,
when
an
Easterly
Breeze
took
us
and
made
us
bear
South
;
on
the
Fifth
arose
a
North-West
Wind
;
and
on
the
Eighth
at
Noon
we
passed
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
leaving
the
Isles
of
Galapa
,
which
are
below
to
the
West
,
a
douzen
Leagues
to
Leeward
.
These
are
Eight
Islands
that
stand
North
and
South
of
the
Whihe
Cape
,
and
East
and
West
from
Queaquilla
;
they
are
full
of
Sea
Tortoises
that
land
there
every
Hour
of
the
Day
,
and
you
cannot
find
a
Place
to
tread
on
or
walk
along
in
the
Woods
,
for
the
great
numbers
of
land
Tortoises
,
Lizards
,
and
Agoutils
,
that
retire
thither
:
The
Sea
thereabouts
is
also
so
fruitful
in
the
production
of
Fish
,
that
they
come
to
the
very
Sands
to
die
there
,
but
these
advantages
on
the
other
hand
are
encountred
with
the
want
of
Water
,
whereof
these
Islands
are
entirely
destitute
.
The
Wind
towards
Evening
came
to
North
North-East
,
and
made
us
bear
East
and
by
South-East
to
keep
to
the
Continent
;
the
Weather
on
the
Tenth
in
the
Morning
grew
very
dark
,
and
we
having
a
Southerly
Blast
,
we
bore
East
,
and
East
and
by
South-East
till
the
Eleventh
,
when
we
were
becalmed
:
on
the
Thirteenth
arose
an
East
Wind
,
and
we
bore
to
the
South
South-East
upon
a
tack
,
and
North
North-East
,
and
then
lay
by
for
some
time
,
because
we
did
not
know
the
Currents
:
On
the
14th
.
having
a
North
East
Wind
,
we
bore
East
South-East
,
and
accordingly
as
it
blew
fresh
we
steered
East
and
by
South-East
,
and
East
:
on
the
Fifteenth
Two
Hours
before
Day-light
we
had
a
Storm
and
then
a
South
Wind
,
we
steered
East
all
that
Day
,
but
we
had
such
bad
Weather
the
following
Night
,
that
we
could
not
carry
our
Sails
;
next
Day
about
Noon
the
Weather
grew
better
,
and
an
Easterly
Breeze
presented
;
we
lay
by
till
the
Eighteenth
at
Noon
,
when
we
discovered
a
Ship
to
Windward
of
us
,
to
whom
we
gave
chase
till
the
Evening
;
she
proved
to
be
the
English
Ship
that
had
parted
from
us
when
we
came
out
of
the
Bay
of
Caldaira
,
who
knowing
who
we
were
,
put
into
the
Cape
,
we
came
to
Leeward
of
her
;
but
she
spread
out
her
Sails
and
got
to
Leeward
of
us
;
after
we
had
given
one
another
this
salutation
,
we
put
out
for
Two
Hours
to
see
which
sailed
best
,
but
knowing
at
last
they
were
the
better
Sailors
,
and
fearing
they
might
reach
Queaquilla
before
us
,
we
desired
them
to
joyn
with
us
in
our
Design
,
to
which
when
they
agreed
,
we
set
fail
together
;
we
found
our selves
much
perplext
to
know
what
Latitude
we
might
be
in
,
since
we
had
not
seen
the
Sun
for
Ten
Days
together
.
But
it
happily
fell
out
,
that
it
appeared
on
the
Nineteenth
;
our
Pilots
computed
we
might
be
about
Five
and
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
Queaquilla
,
and
Sixty
Leagues
from
Land
;
but
the
Winds
varied
to
that
degree
,
that
we
could
make
no
way
,
and
many
times
went
contrary
▪
On
the
20th
.
we
had
a
West
Wind
,
and
steered
East
and
by
South-East
till
the
21st
,
when
we
were
becalmed
▪
On
the
24th
.
arose
a
South
Wind
,
and
on
the
26th
.
an
Easterly
Breeze
:
at
last
the
Wind
persisting
to
be
contrary
,
we
were
reduced
to
great
want
of
Victuals
,
for
we
had
already
been
upon
our
passage
longer
than
our
Provision
would
allow
us
,
to
which
we
may
add
,
that
Fish
had
till
now
been
so
scarce
,
and
hard
to
catch
,
that
we
had
but
little
support
from
them
:
So
that
having
on
the
28th
.
taken
an
Accompt
of
the
remainder
of
our
Victualling
,
we
were
forced
to
retrench
our selves
so
far
as
to
eat
but
once
in
Forty
eight
Hours
:
we
also
wanted
Water
,
and
had
it
not
been
for
the
help
of
Rain
,
we
had
certainly
died
of
thirst
;
but
what
made
us
amends
for
one
part
of
our
wants
,
was
that
we
found
our selves
all
of
a
sudden
in
a
Kingdom
of
large
Fishes
,
such
as
Emperors
,
Tunnies
,
Germons
,
Galdenies
,
Negros
,
Bonitoes
,
and
several
others
,
to
whom
we
gave
no
quarter
,
no
more
that
to
the
Sea
Wolfs
,
who
for
all
their
ill
smell
could
not
escape
us
.
During
that
time
we
bore
to
the
North-East
,
the
Wind
not
allowing
us
to
keep
on
our
designed
Course
,
that
if
the
worst
came
to
the
worst
,
we
might
by
this
course
reach
the
Isle
of
St.
Iohn
,
pursuant
to
the
Design
we
had
formed
upon
meeting
with
this
contrary
Wind
,
of
putting
in
there
,
in
case
the
same
continued
all
the
way
:
On
the
29th
.
after
we
had
taken
the
Latitude
,
our
Pilots
computed
us
to
be
opposite
to
the
Isle
of
Platta
,
Thirty
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Queaquilla
:
on
the
30th
.
being
Easter-Day
,
we
were
but
one
degree
North
Latitude
;
in
the
Twi
light
the
Wind
began
to
blow
fresh
,
and
bore
us
East
North-East
:
next
Day
the
Wind
came
South
South-West
,
we
steering
East
,
East
and
by
South-East
,
and
East
South-East
:
On
the
3d.
of
April
we
were
becalmed
;
and
as
we
had
for
the
space
of
Two
Days
,
by
the
computation
of
our
Pilots
,
sailed
towards
Land
;
they
were
of
Opinion
that
the
Currents
deceived
them
,
of
which
we
made
our selves
satisfied
by
the
following
manner
:
On
the
Fourth
the
Weather
being
very
calm
we
furled
our
Sails
,
and
put
out
one
of
our
Pirogues
,
about
whose
Fore-Castle
we
spun
Sixty
Fathom
of
our
smallest
Rope
,
made
fast
unto
a
Grapling
Iron
,
and
from
that
Coast
she
made
from
,
the
Tide
ran
along
her
side
with
as
much
swiftness
as
the
Current
of
a
River
,
and
bore
to
the
North-East
:
on
the
Fifth
we
caulked
our
Ships
;
towards
Midnight
a
South-West
Wind
presented
it self
,
and
we
bore
South-East
.
On
the
6th
.
in
the
Morning
we
discovered
Land
both
to
Windward
and
Leeward
of
us
,
we
veered
to
,
least
we
should
be
brought
too
near
,
and
steered
South
:
On
the
8th
.
we
were
about
Four
or
Five
Leagues
off
,
and
our
coasting
Pilots
knew
the
Place
to
be
Cape
Pastao
,
which
is
under
the
Line
Thirty
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
Isle
of
Platta
;
we
had
all
hands
aloft
,
and
steered
South
:
On
the
9th
.
we
bore
to
the
South
South-East
till
the
Evening
,
and
to
the
South-West
till
Ten
at
Night
,
when
we
steered
to
the
South
South-East
:
and
on
the
IIth
.
we
were
got
to
the
heighth
of
the
Isle
of
Platta
,
Eighteen
Leagues
out
at
Sea
.
On
the
12th
.
at
Noon
we
saw
the
Point
of
Sancta
Helena
,
Sagua
,
Arrica
,
and
Pisca
,
that
in
the
last
of
these
Places
,
a
Relation
of
the
Vice-Roy
of
Lima
,
came
at
the
Head
of
Eight
hundred
Men
to
attack
them
with
Sword
in
hand
,
but
that
they
were
vigorously
repulsed
,
that
they
had
also
taken
a
great
many
Ships
,
which
,
when
they
pillaged
,
they
let
go
again
;
so
that
finding
they
had
got
to
the
value
of
Five
thousand
pieces
of
Eight
a
Man
,
they
had
resolved
to
return
to
the
North
Sea
,
and
that
as
they
sailed●
away
for
the
Streights
of
Magellan
they
fell
to
gaming
,
whereat
many
lost
all
they
had
got
;
that
they
had
anchored
in
the
Road
which
leads
to
the
Isles
of
Dom
Fernandez
,
that
stand
upon
the
brink
of
the
Streight
,
to
which
Place
came
Captain
Willnet
,
an
English
Man
,
who
had
left
them
long
before
,
and
was
come
thither
upon
the
same
Design
with
themselves
of
repassing
into
the
North
Seas
by
the
same
Streights
;
but
that
Captain
David
had
altered
his
Resolution
,
for
that
those
of
his
Crew
who
had
lost
their
Money
,
were
not
willing
to
leave
these
Seas
nor
the
Ship
till
they
had
taken
another
;
That
as
for
those
who
had
won
,
they
went
on
Board
Captain
Willnet
,
out
of
which
Ship
went
also
,
at
the
same
time
,
such
of
his
Cr●w
as
were
without
Money
,
in
order
to
go
and
get
some
with
Captain
David
,
and
that
so
they
were
come
back
into
the
South
Sea
,
to
the
number
of
Sixty
English
,
and
Twenty
French
,
as
Willnet
was
gone
through
the
Streight
,
for
the
North
Sea
;
that
Captain
Peter
Henry
was
gone
for
the
East-Indies
,
presently
after
Captain
Suams
;
and
lastly
they
told
us
(
tho'
we
had
been
informed
thereof
before
)
that
the
Spanish
Fleet
was
a
careening
at
Puerto
Callao
,
which
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
is
the
Place
of
Embarking
,
that
belongs
to
Lima.
As
these
Eight
English
Men
did
not
think
that
Captain
David's
Frigate
would
rejoyn
them
so
quickly
at
the
Place
of
Rendezvous
,
they
proposed
going
with
us
to
Queaquilla
,
which
we
so
much
the
more
willingly
agreed
to
,
in
that
they
gave
us
a
share
of
their
Victuals
and
Drink
,
and
a
little
revived
amongst
us
,
that
usual
meriment
that
had
now
for
some
time
been
exiled
from
us
,
by
the
abstinences
we
were
forced
to
undergo
,
wherewith
we
were
extreamly
weakned
;
Then
we
sailed
all
Night
in
their
Company
steering
South-East
and
by
East
.
On
the
14th
.
we
furled
all
our
Sails
for
fear
of
being
discovered
from
Land
,
near
unto
which
we
were
:
About
two
arose
a
Fog
,
by
favour
whereof
we
made
use
of
our
main
Sail
of
all
,
as
well
to
come
ready
Rigged
into
the
Bay
,
which
is
Thirty
Leagues
in
length
,
as
to
get
to
Windward
of
the
River
Queaquilla
,
and
to
spare
our selves
also
the
Labour
of
rowing
so
much
,
for
being
so
extraordinary
weak
we
had
not
strength
to
do
it
.
We
steered
all
Night
South-East
;
And
on
the
11th
.
discovered
the
White
Cape
,
which
is
the
Windward
Cape
of
this
Bay
;
about
Ten
in
the
Morning
,
we
embarked
to
the
number
of
Two
hundred
and
Sixty
Men
on
Board
our
Canoes
,
after
having
given
our
Ships
Orders
to
lay
by
in
the
Bay
,
till
they
heard
News
from
us
.
We
steered
all
Day
long
for
the
Island
Sancta
Clara
,
with
which
we
came
up
at
Sun
setting
;
this
little
Island
is
in
reality
nothing
else
but
a
Rock
,
standing
East
and
West
,
Six
Leagues
distant
from
the
Continent
;
we
were
obliged
to
cast
Anchor
with
all
the
Tides
contrary
to
us
,
it
being
impossible
to
put
into
this
Bay
against
the
Currents
,
where
we
found
Six
Fathom
Water
:
And
on
the
16th
.
we
found
our selves
between
Sancta
Clara
and
la
Puna
,
about
Five
Leagues
from
the
Shoar
.
La
Puna
is
a
very
pretty
Island
,
On
the
17th
.
we
hid
our selves
again
in
a
Covert
Place
upon
the
same
Island
;
where
after
we
had
got
an
exact
Account
from
our
Prisoners
of
the
State
,
Situation
,
and
Disposition
of
the
Town
of
Queaquilla
,
which
we
were
about
to
go
and
take
,
we
disposed
of
our
Forces
in
the
following
Order
:
There
were
Fifty
Men
making
the
Forlorn
Hope
,
led
by
Captain
Picard
,
who
commanded
our
Frigate
,
to
attack
the
great
Fort
:
Fourscore
Granadiers
,
commanded
by
the
Captain
of
our
Bark
,
were
to
be
in
the
nature
of
Reserves
,
and
to
serve
any
where
as
there
should
be
Occasion
for
them
:
Captain
Grogni●●
with
the
main
Body
,
was
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
Town
and
Port
:
And
Captain
George
Hewit
,
who
was
Commander
of
the
English
Ship
,
with
Fifty
of
his
Men
,
was
to
attack
the
little
Fort
,
and
a
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
was
promised
to
any
one
of
the
Ensigns
,
whereof
I
was
one
,
that
should
pitch
the
First
Colours
upon
the
great
Fort
:
Things
being
thus
regulated
,
we
left
our
Covert
in
the
Evening
,
believing
we
might
be
able
to
enter
into
the
River
of
Queaquilla
that
Night
,
before
Day
light
appear'd
;
but
for
all
that
,
all
we
could
do
was
to
gain
one
of
the
Points
of
the
Island
,
which
is
over-against
the
River
,
for
we
could
have
the
advantage
of
the
Tyde
's
coming
in
but
for
three
Hours
,
which
was
the
Reason
,
that
on
the
18th
.
as
we
put
off
again
,
that
we
might
the
more
readily
get
under
the
Covert
of
the
Island
;
Day
overtook
us
,
and
so
discovered
us
to
a
Sentinel
,
who
set
a
Cottage
on
Fire
as
a
Signal
to
the
other
Sentinels
,
that
were
posted
at
convenient
distances
on
both
sides
the
River
,
that
he
saw
us
,
that
so
these
same
might
advertise
the
Town
of
it
:
As
soon
as
we
got
a
Shoar
,
we
marched
cross
a
Wood
to
get
to
the
said
Fire
,
where
we
found
some
of
those
that
had
kindled
it
;
whereof
Two
were
killed
,
as
they
●●ed
to
save
themselves
,
and
a
Third
was
taken
,
but
we
could
get
no
Intelligence
from
him
,
for
he
was
but
a
little
Boy
.
This
day
we
discovered
a
Ship
entring
into
the
River
,
we
let
her
pass
,
being
unwilling
to
come
out
from
under
our
Covert
to
fall
upon
her
,
for
fear
of
being
discovered
by
those
on
the
main
Land
,
who
we
supposed
knew
nothing
of
us
;
Because
the
Inhabitants
of
Queaquilla
had
not
answered
the
Fire-Signal
which
the
Sentinel
of
La
Puna
had
given
them
.
Upon
the
approach
of
Night
,
we
made
ready
,
and
entred
into
the
River
of
Queaquilla
by
one
of
the
two
Mouths
we
found
there
,
and
by
which
goes
in
and
out
with
the
Tyde
so
rapid
a
Current
,
that
it
is
enough
to
carry
a
Canoe
two
Leagues
in
an
hour
,
so
that
we
made
four
in
the
space
of
two
hours
.
There
are
two
very
fine
Islands
in
the
two
largest
parts
of
this
River
(
which
may
be
about
half
a
League
over
)
under
the
Covert
whereof
we
hid
our selves
on
the
19th
.
all
day
long
.
We
made
ready
in
the
Evening
,
and
had
the
pleasure
to
be
carryed
up
by
the
Current
without
the
use
of
our
Oars
,
for
fear
lest
the
Sentinels
,
who
are
always
placed
on
this
River's
sides
,
should
hear
the
noise
of
our
Rowing
:
The
Design
of
our
Guide
was
to
●●ss
by
and
Land
beyond
the
Town
,
because
he
knew
it
was
weaker
,
and
worse
guarded
on
that
side
●han
on
the
other
;
But
his
Project
failed
him
,
for
the
●yde
now
going
out
,
was
as
injurious
to
us
,
as
before
●t
had
been
favourable
,
and
forced
us
to
go
ashoar
,
two
●ours
before
Day
,
within
Cannon-shot
on
this
side
the
Town
,
from
whence
we
discovered
a
great
many
Lights
,
which
they
usually
keep
in
their
Houses
all
Night
●ong
.
This
Place
where
we
landed
is
a
Country
full
of
Water
and
Shrubs
,
a-cross
which
we
were
forced
to
cut
〈◊〉
Way
with
our
Sabres
;
but
we
did
not
know
we
〈◊〉
unhappily
landed
over-against
a
Sentinel
,
nor
that
〈◊〉
an
hour
after
that
,
one
of
our
Men
,
who
was
left
behind
to
look
after
our
Canoes
,
struck
fire
to
light
〈◊〉
Pipe
with
,
which
he
rashly
did
,
contrary
to
the
expr●●●
Prohibition
we
had
given
him
;
which
being
perceiv●●
by
that
Sentinel
,
he
made
no
doubt
but
there
must
〈◊〉
Enemies
near
:
Because
the
Spaniards
,
upon
pain
〈◊〉
Death
,
forbid
their
People
to
strike
fire
in
the
Nigh●
in
so
much
that
he
presently
discharged
a
small
Peter●●●●
to
give
the
Fort
notice
of
it
,
who
readily
answered
the
same
with
a
whole
discharge
of
their
Cannon
.
Being
overtaken
at
that
instant
of
time
with
a
Storm
of
Ra●●
we
were
obliged
to
put
in
for
shelter
into
a
great
Hou●●
we
found
before
us
,
to
light
the
Granadiers
Match●●
and
wait
till
Day
appeared
,
during
which
space
t●●
Enemy
●ired
continually
from
the
Town
to
frighten
an●
let
us
understand
they
were
ready
to
receive
us
.
On
the
20th
.
at
break
of
Day
we
marched
out
〈◊〉
Order
towards
the
Town
,
Roman
Catholicks
went
〈◊〉
sing
Te
Deum
in
the
great
Church
,
after
we
had
first
●ut
a
Garrison
into
the
Fort.
The
Town
of
Queaquilla
is
almost
built
round
about
little
Mountain
,
We
found
in
the
Place
several
sorts
of
Merchandi●●
a
great
many
Pearls
and
precious
Stones
,
Pu●blo
Nuevo
,
and
Two
of
the
King
of
Spai●
Ships
upon
the
Stocks
,
almost
finished
:
We
agree●
with
the
Governour
in
the
Evening
about
the
Price
〈◊〉
his
,
his
Families
,
the
Town
,
Fort
,
Cannon
,
and
Shi●
Ransoms
,
they
being
to
give
us
a
Million
of
Pieces
〈◊〉
Eight
in
Gold
,
and
Four
hundred
Sacks
of
Corn
;
an●
in
order
to
forward
the
payment
of
the
said
Ranso●●
which
was
to
be
brought
from
the
Town
of
Quil●
●ighty
Leagues
off
,
he
desired
us
to
release
their
Vicar
●eneral
,
who
was
a
Man
of
great
Authority
and
Credit
●mongst
them
.
We
found
this
Governour
's
House
so
richly
furnish'd
,
●●d
filled
with
such
precious
Moveables
,
that
nothing
in
●urope
could
be
more
Magnificent
:
The
Women
of
this
own
are
very
Pretty
;
but
most
of
the
Fathers
or
●●●ks
live
here
at
great
Ease
,
and
in
such
Familiarity
●ith
the
Fair
Sex
,
that
is
far
from
being
a
good
Pattern
●nd
Example
unto
others
:
The
Fathers
hated
us
to
that
●gree
,
that
they
perswaded
the
Women
,
who
had
never
●en
any
Freebooters
,
we
were
altogether
unlike
them
,
●hat
we
were
not
even
of
human
Form
,
and
that
we
●ould
both
eat
them
and
their
Children
,
which
made
●hem
conceive
so
much
Horror
and
Aversion
for
us
,
that
●hey
could
not
be
dispossest
thereof
,
till
they
came
to
know
●s
better
.
But
then
I
can
boldly
say
,
they
entertained
●uite
different
Sentiments
of
our
Persons
,
and
have
given
〈◊〉
frequent
instances
of
so
violent
a
Passion
,
as
proceeded
sometimes
even
to
a
degree
of
Folly
.
It
's
not
from
a
chance
Story
,
Senior
pur
l●amor
●e
dios
no
mi
como
;
that
is
,
Pray
,
Sir
,
for
the
Love
of
God
〈◊〉
not
eat
me
;
whereupon
I
asked
who
had
told
her
that
we
were
wont
to
eat
People
,
she
answered
the
Fathers
,
who
had
also
assured
them
,
that
we
had
not
human
●hape
,
but
that
we
resembled
Monkeys
.
On
the
21st
.
We
returned
on
the
22d
.
in
the
Morning
to
our
Cour●
of
Guard
,
and
fearing
least
the
Spaniards
might
refuse
to
pay
the
Ransom
agreed
on
for
the
Town
,
because
of
this
Accident
,
we
having
promised
by
our
Treaty
with
them
not
to
burn
it
;
we
took
upon
us
to
believe
they
were
the
cause
of
it
,
and
sent
them
a
Letter
,
wherein
we
gave
them
to
understand
,
we
were
much
surprized
at
their
manner
of
procedure
;
That
they
should
after
our
Agreement
with
them
,
come
with
a
mischievous
Intention
to
burn
the
Merchandize
and
Corn
that
were
of
so
much
use
to
us
,
and
that
we
repented
we
had
not
left
all
the
Town
to
be
burnt
:
That
if
they
did
not
pay
us
what
we
had
suffered
by
the
Fire
,
we
should
send
them
Fifty
of
the
Prisoners
Heads
:
They
thereupon
excused
the
Matter
to
us
,
saying
they
must
be
some
ras●ally
spightful
People
that
had
done
this
,
and
they
would
take
care
to
satisfie
us
.
On
the
23d
.
the
Governour
furnished
us
with
a
coasting
Pilot
,
whom
we
sent
in
one
of
our
Canoes
to
see
foe
our
Ships
,
(
to
whom
we
had
given
Orders
they
should
lay
by
in
the
Bay
)
to
bring
them
to
an
Anchor
at
the
Isle
of
Puna
,
whither
we
were
to
go
at
our
departure
from
Queaquilla
,
to
wait
,
for
the
promised
Ransoms
:
On
the
24th
.
finding
one
of
our
Men
was
Sick
with
the
Stench
which
the
dead
Carcasses
,
to
the
number
of
above
nine
hundred
,
lying
up
and
down
the
Town
,
occasioned
:
We
went
our
ways
after
we
had
first
dismounted
and
nailed
up
the
Cannon
in
the
Fort
,
and
carried
Five
hundred
Prisoners
,
being
the
best
of
the
Inhabitants
,
along
with
us
,
into
our
Barks
;
wherein
we
arrived
with
them
on
the
25th
.
at
Puna
,
where
we
found
our
Ships
ready
to
cast
Anchor
.
On
the
2d
.
of
May
,
The
time
allowed
for
the
payment
of
the
Ransom
of
Queaquilla
,
being
expired
on
the
Ninth
,
we
granted
them
Four
Days
longer
;
Our
Galley
on
the
14th
.
returned
from
the
Isle
of
Platta
,
and
related
that
she
had
been
chased
about
the
Point
of
Sancta
Helena
by
Two
Ships
,
which
she
could
not
discover
what
they
were
,
and
this
made
us
that
Evening
send
out
one
of
our
Canoes
that
sailed
well
to
see
what
those
Ships
might
be
:
On
the
16th
.
she
found
they
came
to
joyn
us
,
they
being
Captain
David's
Frigate
and
a
Prize
he
had
taken
after
the
other
had
been
separated
from
them
,
which
we
met
before
we
went
to
Queaquilla
;
they
came
with
full
Resolution
to
make
a
Descent
at
Paita
,
in
order
to
get
some
Refreshments
for
their
Men
,
who
had
been
wounded
in
a
Fight
they
had
had
with
a
Spanish
Ship
called
Catalina
,
which
they
met
Fifty
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Lima
,
and
was
one
of
those
that
we
had
for
so
long
a
time
waited
for
before
that
Town
.
This
Ship
Catalina
was
separated
from
Two
more
with
whom
she
was
returning
to
the
Port
of
Callao
,
Our
Canoe
which
on
the
22d
.
came
to
rejoyn
us
,
and
gave
the
foresaid
Information
,
brought
also
along
with
her
Captain
David's
Prize
,
which
he
had
sent
to
desire
us
to
get
a
Main
Mast
to
be
brought
him
from
Queaquilla
,
as
somewhat
of
our
Ransom
,
his
having
been
very
much
damnified
in
the
last
Engagement
;
And
that
till
it
came
,
he
would
Cruise
without
the
Bay
to
prevent
our
being
surprized
by
the
Spaniards
.
I
forgot
to
take
notice
that
this
Ship
's
Crew
had
at
Paita
,
surprized
a
Courier
that
was
going
from
Queaquilla
to
Lima
the
third
time
,
to
carry
the
following
Letter
unto
the
Viceroy
,
which
clearly
made
out
unto
us
the
suspitions
we
had
entertained
before
,
that
the
Spaniards
deferred
to
pay
us
the
promised
Ransom
,
that
they
might
have
time
to
prepare
themselves
to
come
and
pay
us
in
a
sort
of
Coyn
we
had
no
Occasion
for
,
and
which
we
did
not
require
at
their
hands
.
A
Letter
of
the
Tenient
of
Queaquilla
,
to
the
Viceroy
of
Lima.
SIR
,
I
Am
to
inform
your
Excellency
,
We
could
not
have
received
a
more
certain
Testimo●y
of
the
Thoughts
and
Designs
of
our
Enemies
,
than
●hose
discovered
by
this
Letter
unto
us
,
so
we
took
our
measures
accordingly
.
CHAP.
V.
The
remaining
Actions
of
the
Freebooters
in
the
South
Seas
,
during
1687.
THE
best
Winter
Quarters
which
we
had
met
with
in
these
Seas
,
la
Puna
their
best
,
Winter
Quarters
.
and
that
of
longest
duration
,
was
〈◊〉
of
the
time
of
our
sojourning
upon
this
Island
of
〈◊〉
Puna
,
where
for
the
space
of
Thirty
odd
Days
that
〈◊〉
staid
here
,
we
lived
mighty
well
;
for
besides
the
●●ctuals
which
the
Spaniards
brought
us
dayly
from
Queaquilla
,
we
had
brought
thither
our selves
a
great
●●ny
Refreshments
,
neither
did
we
want
Charms
for
〈◊〉
Ears
in
this
Place
,
for
we
had
all
the
Musick
of
the
●own
among
our
Prisoners
,
which
consisted
of
Lutes
,
●heorbs
,
Gittars
,
Harps
,
and
other
Instruments
,
I
ne●r
saw
any
where
else
,
wherewith
they
made
a
very
fine
●onsort
.
Some
of
our
Men
grew
very
familiar
with
our
Wo●en
Prisoners
,
who
without
offering
them
any
violence
●ere
not
sparing
of
their
Favours
,
and
made
appear
,
〈◊〉
I
have
already
remarked
,
that
after
they
came
once
〈◊〉
know
us
,
they
did
not
retain
all
the
Aversion
for
us
,
●●●t
had
been
inculcated
into
them
,
when
we
were
●●rangers
unto
them
▪
All
our
People
were
so
charmed
with
this
way
of
living
,
that
they
forgot
their
past
〈◊〉
series
,
and
thought
of
no
more
Danger
from
the
Spa●niards
than
if
they
had
been
in
the
middle
of
Paris
.
Amongst
the
rest
,
On
the
23d
.
we
sent
one
of
our
Canoes
to
Queaquilla
to
carry
one
of
the
Fathers
thither
,
they
being
a
People
as
much
obeyed
and
respected
by
that
Nation
,
as
the
Viceroys
themselves
.
The
Governour
gave
this
Man
a
full
Power
to
act
as
he
pleased
,
even
in
opposition
to
the
Obstructions
which
the
Tenient
made
against
the
Payment
of
the
Ransom
afore-mentioned
.
After
his
departure
came
a
Bark
which
brought
us
Four
and
Twenty
Sacks
of
Meal
,
and
to
the
value
of
Twenty
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
in
Gold
:
They
desired
us
moreover
,
to
grant
them
three
days
time
for
the
Payment
of
the
rest
,
which
we
allowed
them
,
but
withal
threatned
,
that
upon
their
failure
therein
,
we
should
seize
upon
their
Fort
,
and
burn
their
Town
and
Ships
.
Our
Canoe
returned
on
the
25th
.
who
gave
us
an
Account
they
would
pay
no
more
than
Two
and
Twenty
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
for
the
rest
of
the
Ransom
,
and
that
the
Tenient
would
pursue
his
Prince's
Orders
,
who
forbad
the
payment
of
any
;
That
he
had
Five
Thousand
Men
at
hand
,
with
which
he
waited
to
see
if
we
would
put
our
Threats
in
Execution
.
Upon
this
●●●●ce
and
bold
Answer
,
we
had
a
Consultation
together
,
whether
we
should
cut
off
the
Heads
of
all
the
Prisoners
:
The
Plurality
of
Voices
,
together
with
mine
,
was
,
That
it
were
better
we
should
go
and
look
after
the
Two
and
Twenty
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
,
than
shed
any
more
Blood
;
seeing
also
that
our
Design
being
to
leave
these
Seas
,
we
had
no
farther
occasion
for
these
Executions
to
make
us
be
feared
;
and
that
after
all
,
we
were
but
too
well
assured
by
the
Tenient's
Letter
,
that
the
Spaniards
were
setting
all
things
in
Order
,
to
come
and
act
their
utmost
Effort
against
us
,
which
perhaps
would
administer
matter
of
Repentance
unto
us
,
if
we
still
persisted
in
our
Resolution
:
That
therefore
we
ought
to
accept
of
the
Offer
,
and
to
give
up
unto
them
no
other
than
the
meanest
of
the
Prisoners
,
without
divesting
our selves
of
those
of
Quality
,
who
would
be
a
Security
unto
us
for
the
rest
:
That
while
we
waited
for
them
,
it
was
our
best
way
to
take
them
along
with
us
,
and
put
off
from
the
Shoar
,
steering
towards
the
Point
of
St.
Helena
,
where
we
should
be
out
of
danger
of
the
surprizes
of
our
Enemies
,
whose
Motions
we
could
every
way
discover
at
a
distance
.
Things
being
thus
concluded
on
,
we
sent
our
Canoe
to
Queaquilla
,
who
returned
again
the
25th
.
and
told
us
,
that
next
day
,
the
Spaniards
would
without
fail
bring
us
the
Two
and
Twenty
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
to
the
Isle
of
Puna
,
where
we
then
were
.
We
put
the
same
day
Fifty
of
our
best
Prisoners
on
board
our
Ships
,
and
at
the
same
time
weighed
Anchor
,
and
quitted
our
good
Winter
Quarters
,
where
we
left
the
rest
of
our
Prisoners
,
with
two
Canoes
to
Guard
them
,
and
to
wait
for
the
Money
promised
us
;
giving
our
Men
Orders
to
tell
those
that
brought
it
,
that
they
should
send
us
the
remainder
of
what
was
agreed
on
,
to
the
Point
of
St.
Helena
,
and
upon
default
thereof
,
that
they
should
see
their
People
no
more
.
Our
Canoes
on
the
26th
.
in
the
Evening
came
to
joyn
us
,
as
we
lay
by
to
get
out
of
this
Bay
,
and
brought
us
the
Two
and
Twenty
Thousand
Pieces
of
Eight
.
Next
Night
the
English
Frigate's
Prize
,
Spanish
Armadilla's
.
who
thought
we
lay
still
at
Anchor
at
la
Pruna
(
from
whence
she
met
us
about
Eight
Leagues
)
came
to
give
us
notice
,
that
two
Spanish
Armadilla's
waited
our
coming
out
of
the
Bay
,
and
that
David's
Frigate
lay
by
,
as
they
did
,
to
stay
for
us
:
On
the
27th
.
by
break
of
Day
we
discovered
them
between
the
Isle
of
St.
Clare
and
the
Point
of
St.
Helena
,
to
Windward
of
us
.
Captain
David●●
Frigate
,
upon
sight
of
us
,
made
up
presently
to
us
,
and
having
got
all
together
,
we
consulted
what
we
were
best
to
do
:
We
put
●ourscore
of
our
Men
on
board
of
him
,
because
he
had
not
number
enough
of
his
own
to
manage
his
Guns
;
and
as
we
had
not
Men
enough
to
manage
our
Prizes
,
we
reserved
only
but
two
Ships
,
and
a
long
Bark
,
and
sent
the
rest
with
our
Pirogues
upon
the
Flats
,
where
the
Spanish
Ships
could
not
come
,
as
drawing
more
Water
than
they
did
.
We
lay
by
till●
Noon
,
to
get
the
Weather-gage
,
which
yet
we
could
not
do
,
because
at
this
time
of
the
Year
the
Winds
blow
from
the
Sea
,
and
are
very
fixed
,
and
that
besides
,
as
we
came
out
of
the
bottom
of
the
Bay
we
could
not
well
hope
to
gain
it
,
the
Spaniards
being
at
the
Mouth
thereof
.
About
Noon
our
Enemies
came
upon
us
,
and
so
we
sought
till
the
Evening
with
our
Cannon
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Gallant
Fighting
,
without
much
hurting
of
one
another
:
We
cast
Anchor
upon
the
approach
of
Night
,
as
they
did
also
about
a
League
to
Windward
of
us
:
We
fired
a
Gun
for
our
Prizes
to
come
up
,
which
they
did
,
and
cast
Anchor
near
us
,
for
their
greater
Security
.
We
sent
them
back
about
an
hour
before
Day-light
to
their
former
Station
,
and
as
soon
as
ever
Light
appeared
,
we
made
ready
,
and
the
Spaniards
did
the
same
,
but
no
sooner
were
we
got
under
Sail
,
but
we
were
becalmed
:
Unhappily
it
fell
out
that
we
were
without
our
Pirogues
to
tow
us
to
Windward
,
because
we
had
sent
them
back
with
our
Prizes
,
to
avoid
the
trouble
they
might
have
caused
us
,
and
therefore
all
we
could
do
now
,
was
to
make
use
of
our
little
Canoes
,
which
we
had
still
with
us
;
the
Spaniards
also
towed
to
Windward
,
to
dispute
the
matter
with
us
,
however
,
with
much
ado
we
got
a
Cannot-shot
to
Windward
of
them
;
But
as
they
knew
better
how
to
bear
close
up
to
the
Wind
in
these
Seas
than
we
,
in
half
an
hour's
time
they
recovered
the
Weather-gage
of
us
.
We
lay
by
till
Two
in
the
Afternoon
,
and
seeing
we
could
do
no
good
with
them
,
we
put
in
to
the
Cape
,
to
wait
for
two
of
our
Ships
,
that
were
behind
.
In
the
mean
time
these
Armadilla's
bore
up
to
us
,
and
when
they
had
got
within
a
good
Cannon-shot
,
we
fought
till
it
was
dark
Night
,
they
very
much
shattered
us
,
yet
wounded
but
one
Man
;
we
anchored
in
the
Evening
as
we
had
done
the
day
before
,
and
they
did
the
same
also
to
Windward
of
us
.
We
remained
at
Anchor
on
the
29th
.
as
well
as
they
,
till
Three
in
the
Afternoon
,
when
they
weighed
to
go
and
attack
the
biggest
of
our
Prizes
,
because
she
had
anchored
only
on
the
side
of
the
Shallows
,
and
we
made
ready
to
defend
her
:
We
came
to
such
a
close
Fight
with
them
,
that
our
Small
Arms
,
as
well
as
Great
Guns
,
came
into
play
on
both
sides
;
yet
we
lost
not
one
Man
,
tho'
they
on
their
side
had
a
great
many
killed
,
which
we
knew
by
the
Blood
that
ran
out
of
their
Skupper-holes
,
and
at
our
parting
they
cryed
,
A
la
manana
la
partida
;
that
is
,
To
Morrow
to
it
again
.
On
the
30th
.
both
they
and
we
prepared
to
put
out
of
the
Bay
,
and
the
Spaniards
,
who
were
still
to
Windward
,
did
all
they
could
to
hinder
us
to
get
the
Weather-gage
.
We
came
to
an
Anchor
towards
Noon
,
to
disarm
one
of
our
Prizes
,
that
sailed
very
badly
,
and
to
fit
up
another
in
the
room
of
her
,
which
Captain
David
gave
us
,
as
well
as
the
Twenty
Frenchmen
that
made
part
of
his
Crew
,
and
were
minded
to
leave
him
.
We
wrought
all
Night
to
unrigg
her
,
and
when
we
had
so
done
,
we
sent
her
into
the
Bottom
.
We
put
our selves
under
Sail
on
the
31st
.
and
about
Two
in
the
Afternoon
came
to
an
Anchor
,
because
of
the
Tyde
's
being
against
us
:
Presently
after
,
the
two
Armadilla's
came
up
with
us
,
which
made
us
weigh
,
and
then
to
put
in
at
the
Cape
,
to
wait
for
one
of
our
Prizes
,
that
was
far
from
us
,
which
not
being
able
to
joyn
us
as
soon
as
the
Enemy
,
her
Crew
left
her
,
and
went
into
her
Pirogue
,
wherein
they
came
to
throw
themselves
on
board
one
of
our
Men
of
War
:
They
had
left
four
Spaniards
in
that
same
Prize
,
who
,
by
the
favour
of
a
good
Wind
,
put
back
into
the
River
of
Queaquilla
,
where
they
made
their
Escape
,
and
,
what
was
worst
of
all
,
took
along
with
them
almost
all
our
Provisions
that
was
in
her
.
When
we
were
got
within
half
Cannon-shot
of
our
Enemies
Ships
,
we
fired
upon
one
another
,
and
that
without
intermission
,
till
an
hour
within
Night
:
We
received
several
Cannon-shot
in
our
Sides
,
during
this
Engagement
,
had
almost
all
our
Tackle
spoiled
,
and
our
Sails
sifted
,
because
the
Spaniards
did
all
that
ever
they
could
to
bring
our
Masts
by
the
board
,
and
indeed
the
Fore-Mast
of
the
Frigate
received
five
Cannot-shot
,
and
the
Main-Mast
three
,
but
they
came
only
slanting
,
and
,
as
good
luck
would
have
it
,
we
had
not
one
Man
killed
nor
wounded
.
We
saw
the
Enemy
on
the
first
of
Iune
by
break
of
Day
,
a
League
's
distance
from
us
;
we
were
not
slow
to
do
all
we
could
to
put
out
:
About
Ten
they
lengthen'd
their
Boltspring-Sails
,
and
returned
upon
us
,
but
as
we
saw
them
bear
up
towards
our
Frigate
,
we
thought
they
intended
to
board
her
,
and
this
made
us
presently
put
into
her
the
Crew
of
our
long
Bark
,
by
way
of
Reinforcement
.
As
soon
as
ever
the
Spaniards
were
come
up
,
they
put
out
their
Burgundian
Colours
,
having
till
then
put
out
none
:
When
we
were
come
pretty
near
,
they
gave
us
a
Volley
of
Musquet-shot
,
together
with
a
discharge
of
their
Cannon
,
laden
with
Cartouches
,
but
we
got
clear
of
them
,
so
that
they
could
not
come
to
grapple
with
us
.
After
we
had
left
them
to
make
all
the
Fire
they
could
,
we
gave
them
a
Discharge
of
all
our
Cannon
,
and
a
full
Volley
with
our
small
Arms
in
our
turn
,
and
then
we
were
ready
to
board
them
;
but
they
finding
themselves
much
damaged
,
very
readily
got
aloof
to
hinder
us
.
They
took
up
an
hour's
time
to
refit
,
then
bore
up
to
us
again
,
renewing
the
Fight
,
which
lasted
till
Night
;
but
they
had
been
so
well
banged
;
that
they
had
no
mind
to
feel
us
this
time
so
near
,
and
that
day
we
had
three
Men
wounded
.
On
the
second
by
break
of
Day
they
were
still
to
Windward
of
us
at
about
two
Leagues
distance
,
and
bore
up
to
us
;
We
having
a
fresh
Gale
,
put
into
the
Cape
,
and
when
they
were
come
within
a
good
Cannot-shot
of
us
,
they
plyed
us
very
tightly
with
their
Great
Guns
,
and
then
approached
within
Musquet-shot
of
us
,
as
believing
we
were
now
out
of
Condition
to
make
any
longer
Resistance
:
But
as
we
had
a
better
Advantage
of
using
our
Fusils
,
we
made
so
great
a
fire
upon
them
,
that
they
were
forced
to
close
up
their
Port-holes
,
and
bear
up
to
the
Wind.
We
received
Sixty
Cannon
shot
this
day
in
our
Sides
,
whereof
two
Thirds
were
between
Wind
and
Water
;
besides
which
,
all
our
Rigging
was
torn
,
and
we
had
two
Men
wounded
,
whereof
my self
was
one
.
About
two
hours
within
Night
they
made
a
shew
of
coming
to
board
us
,
but
finding
we
were
as
well
prepared
to
receive
them
by
Night
as
by
Day
,
they
bore
upon
the
Wind
:
We
spent
some
part
of
this
Night
at
Anchor
to
stop
up
our
Cannons
Mouths
,
which
otherwise
might
have
sent
us
into
the
Deep
.
We
were
astonished
next
Morning
at
break
of
Day
that
we
could
not
set
sight
of
the
two
Armadilla's
,
with
whom
we
had
made
our selves
ready
to
renew
the
Fight
,
and
in
all
appearance
they
grew
weary
of
it
before
us
,
tho'
they
had
so
great
an
Advantage
as
that
of
the
Wind
,
which
yet
,
as
we
heard
since
,
could
not
secure
them
from
losing
a
great
many
Men
,
and
having
their
Ships
at
least
as
much
shattered
as
ours
:
So
that
supposing
well
with
our selves
that
they
had
steered
their
Course
to
Port
Calla●
,
we
steered
ours
for
the
Isle
of
Plaita
,
where
we
anchored
in
the
Evening
,
and
continued
there
two
Days
to
caulker
our
Ships
.
We
had
,
during
th●se
several
Engagements
,
brought
up
upon
our
Decks
,
the
Governour
of
Queaquilla
,
and
the
other
chief
●
Officers
that
were
our
Prisoners
,
that
they
might
be
Witnesses
of
the
Vigour
with
which
ou●
Men
fought
,
and
the
Cowardize
of
their
own
People
,
who
durst
not
enter
our
Ships
,
tho
they
came
Board
and
Board
with
us
twice
.
We
weighed
on
the
sixth
,
and
sailed
along
the
Coast
,
that
we
might
find
a
convenient
Place
to
take
in
Water
▪
This
Coast
is
very
level
,
safe
,
and
very
good
to
Land
upon
,
which
is
the
reason
that
the
same
is
throughout
,
as
far
as
Barbacoa
,
inhabited
by
the
Spaniards
:
We
Anchored
between
Cape
Pastoa
and
that
of
St.
Francisco
.
On
the
Tenth
,
we
put
our
Prisoners
ashoar
,
and
gave
them
their
Liberty
,
being
not
able
●o
go
to
the
Point
St.
Helena
,
to
see
whether
their
Ransom
was
come
,
which
I
suppose
would
have
been
to
little
purpose
,
for
those
two
Armadilla's
had
been
sent
to
pay
us
with
Cannon-Ball
.
On
the
11th
.
On
the
12th
.
Captain
Davids's
Frigate
left
us
,
Before
I
leave
this
Coast
,
The
Inhabitants
of
this
Country
reckon
but
two
Seasons
,
which
divide
the
whole
Year
into
a
Summer
of
Nine
Months
,
and
a
Winter
of
three
,
during
which
,
it
freezes
oftentimes
very
hard
on
the
Mountains
,
though
the
same
is
hardly
discernable
in
the
Plains
:
Amongst
their
other
Cattle
they
breed
Sheep
,
that
weigh
two
hundred
and
fifty
,
or
three
hundred
Pound-weight
:
These
Animals
are
of
great
use
to
them
,
having
the
very
same
Instinct
as
Camels
.
They
make
them
carry
Jarrs
of
Water
,
Oyl
,
or
Wine
,
which
are
a
sort
of
Earthen-ware
made
like
Sugar-pans
,
two
of
which
holds
about
five
and
thirty
Quarts
,
and
when
empty
,
weigh
as
much
as
the
Liquor
that
fills
them
:
When
they
are
minded
to
fill
them
,
these
Sheep
will
kneel
down
,
and
as
soon
as
they
are
full
,
get
up
very
gently
;
when
they
are
come
to
the
place
whither
they
are
to
carry
them
,
they
lay
them
down
in
the
same
manner
,
and
so
continue
till
they
are
discharged
of
their
Burthen
.
We
weigh'd
on
the
13th
.
and
on
the
15th
.
Anchored
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
Point
Mangla
,
we
put
ashoar
in
a
Canoe
,
where
we
surprized
a
Watch
of
fifteen
Spanish
Soldiers
,
who
were
set
upon
the
side
of
a
curious
River
;
the
Entertainment
we
gave
them
,
forced
them
to
own
unto
us
that
they
were
to
guard
the
River
,
which
they
called
Elmeralda
,
because
of
the
many
Rocks
,
or
great
pieces
of
Emeralds
which
their
Country-men
take
up
there
,
and
that
we
might
in
the
space
of
Eight
Hours
go
very
easily
from
the
Mouth
of
it
in
our
Canoes
,
to
surprize
the
Town
of
Quitto
,
but
not
so
by
Land
,
because
then
we
must
fetch
a
Compass
of
Fourscore
Leagues
through
a
Country
full
of
Inhabitants
,
who
would
not
fail
to
oppose
us
;
and
for
these
Reasons
it
was
that
they
endeavoured
all
they
could
to
keep
from
Strangers
the
Knowledge
of
these
Advantages
:
This
Town
of
Quitto
is
well
Peopled
,
and
was
formerly
the
Capital
of
the
Kingdom
that
bears
its
Name
,
but
now
it
depends
upon
the
Government
of
the
Vice-Roy
of
●ima
.
On
the
17th
.
we
got
ready
and
sailed
away
for
the
〈◊〉
del
Gallo
,
which
stands
at
the
Mouth
of
the
little
Bay
of
Barbacoa
,
an
hundred
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Queaquilla
.
On
the
19th
.
we
discov●●ed
by
break
of
Day
,
a
Ship
,
whom
we
chased
,
and
towards
Ten
in
the
Forenoon
took
her
;
she
was
a
Bark
come
from
Panama
●o
go
and
buy
Negroes
,
which
the
English
in
Iamaica
〈◊〉
them
by
the
way
of
Puerto
Bello
,
and
which
they
were
going
to
Trade
with
at
Paitas
;
they
get
very
considerably
by
these
Blacks
,
for
the
English
sell
them
to
the
Spaniards
for
four
and
five
hundred
Pieces
of
Eight
,
a
Man
and
are
worth
three
and
four
hundred
with
them
.
We
Anchor'd
on
the
20th
.
at
the
Isle
of
Gallapo
,
where
we
examined
the
Prisoners
we
had
taken
in
the
said
Bark
,
who
told
us
,
that
the
Galley
of
Panama
was
gone
into
the
Bay
of
Mapallo
in
quest
of
the
French
Men
that
were
gone
ashoar
upon
those
Islands
,
which
I
have
already
said
,
are
there
,
and
that
in
her
return
she
was
to
carry
the
President
of
Guatimala
and
his
Wife
to
Panama
.
On
the
25th
.
we
weigh'd
and
sailed
for
the
Isle
of
C●cas
,
which
stands
North
and
South
of
Realeg●o
,
an
hundred
Leagues
distance
:
We
had
a
South-west
Wind
,
and
sailed
West
,
North-west
:
On
the
30th
.
we
discovered
Land
,
we
pinch'd
upon
the
Wind
,
that
we
might
know
what
place
it
was
;
we
found
towards
Evening
,
't
was
the
Isle
of
Malpalla
that
stands
forty
Leagues
Southwards
of
that
of
St.
Iohn's
,
and
from
thence
we
sailed
to
the
Bay
of
Mapalla
instead
of
going
to
the
Isle
of
Cocas
,
from
whence
the
Wind
blew
,
and
consequently
was
contrary
to
us
.
From
this
day
forward
to
the
11th
.
of
Iuly
we
had
the
same
Southwest
Wind
,
which
allay'd
not
but
when
it
blew
from
the
East
and
South
:
On
the
13th
we
took
our
Latitude
,
and
found
we
were
thirty
Leagues
out
at
Sea
from
Realeg●o
,
and
steared
North
to
get
to
Land
:
On
the
16th
.
at
Noon
we
discovered
the
Mountains
,
and
put
into
the
Cape
for
fear
of
being
discovered
:
On
the
●7th
.
we
sent
two
of
our
Canoes
to
endeavour
to
take
some
one
Prisoner
,
that
so
we
might
know
how
things
were
before
we
brought
our
Ships
into
the
Bay
.
In
the
Evening
our
Canoes
having
discovered
what
Coast
it
was
,
returned
,
and
told
it
was
St.
Michael's
Bay
,
whether
the
Currents
had
driven
us
in
making
the
Cape
,
and
which
we
took
for
that
of
Mapalla
,
whither
we
would
have
gone
,
and
which
stands
fourteen
Leagues
to
Windward
of
the
former
,
which
might
the
more
〈◊〉
have
been
mistak●n
from
the
Sea
,
in
that
the
Mountain●●
of
these
two
Bay●●
are
very
like
one
another
.
We
lay
by
to
Windward
of
i●
in
the
Night
,
and
on
the
18th
.
〈◊〉
out
our
Canoes
,
and
continuing
at
the
Cape
till
the
20●●
we
made
use
of
them
to
go
and
joyn
our
Friends
at
〈◊〉
of
the
Islands
:
As
we
entered
in
on
the
23d
.
we
〈◊〉
taken
with
a
breeze
of
Wind
that
separated
us
from
〈◊〉
another
,
and
of
five
Sail
,
whereof
our
Fleet
consisted
,
we
had
no
more
than
two
of
the
least
and
weakest
of
our
Ships
left
together
,
but
we
did
not
lose
sight
of
the
other
three
,
tho'
they
were
got
very
far
to
Leeward
,
and
overtaken
with
a
Calm
.
In
the
mean
time
we
Ancho●ed
at
the
Isle
of
Tigers
,
which
is
the
nearest
to
the
Mouth
of
it
.
On
the
24th
.
about
Eight
in
the
Morning
we
discovered
three
Sail
of
Ships
that
doubled
the
Point
of
Harina
,
which
is
to
Windward
of
that
Bay
,
and
Ten
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Realeguo
;
we
presently
fired
a
Paterero
to
call
in
our
Canoes
who
were
ashoar
to
take
in
Water
▪
As
soon
as
they
were
come
on
Board
,
we
made
ready
and
bore
up
to
those
Ships
with
a
full
Wind
,
though
we
had
then
but
very
little
of
it
.
Those
three
Vessels
,
which
were
a
Galley
and
two
Pirogues
,
On
the
25th
.
we
passed
round
the
Island
in
search
for
our
Canoes
,
which
the
Enemy's
Galley
sought
for
also
,
rightly
imagining
they
were
ashoar
,
as
not
having
seen
〈◊〉
with
us
during
the
Action
:
About
two
in
the
A●●●noon
they
discovered
us
,
and
coming
out
from
under
their
Covert
,
gave
us
the
Signal
,
which
we
on
our
part
answered
;
they
had
hid
themselves
there
for
four
Hours
,
expecting
our
coming
,
and
had
a
full
sight
of
the
Engagement
,
but
could
not
possibly
any
more
than
the
〈◊〉
of
our
Ships
,
come
in
to
our
Assistance
.
The
Spani●●ds
who
saw
us
take
them
with
us
,
durst
not
hinder
it
,
though
they
were
at
Anchor
very
near
them
,
then
we
attempted
with
one
of
our
Ships
to
Board
the
Enemy's
Galley
,
but
she
saved
her self
upon
the
Flats
,
where
our
Ships
could
not
come
near
her
.
On
the
26th
.
we
Anchored
at
an
Island
in
the
Bay
,
where
we
put
two
of
our
Vessels
to
Careen
,
while
the
other
three
guarded
them
.
On
the
28th
.
we
saw
a
Canoe
under
white
Colours
,
crossing
from
the
main
Land
to
the
Islands
,
where
one
of
ours
met
and
took
her
:
It
was
a
Spanish
Captain
,
who
believing
us
to
be
his
own
People
,
came
to
congratulate
the
Commander
upon
the
Victory
,
which
he
from
the
Shoar
thought
they
had
got
over
us
.
We
put
him
upon
the
Wrack
,
to
know
whether
he
came
not
by
some
wile
or
other
to
draw
us
into
a
Snare
laid
for
us
by
the
Galley
,
〈◊〉
the
Greek
Captain
had
formerly
done
;
But
he
solemnly
protested
it
was
not
so
,
and
informed
us
,
that
there
〈◊〉
a
Pirogue
with
thirty
Men
in
the
same
Bay
where
we
were
,
who
were
gone
ashoar
some
time
since
,
and
〈◊〉
fought
in
the
rase
of
Savannas
against
six
hundred
Spaniards
,
whose
Captain
,
called
don
Albarado
,
who
was
accounted
the
bravest
and
most
valiant
Man
in
the
Province
,
they
had
killed
,
and
that
when
we
had
met
with
their
Galley
and
two
Pirogues
,
there
had
Eight
●●ndred
Armed
Men
come
,
not
with
a
design
to
look
after
us
,
but
to
fight
those
thirty
French
Men
,
who
could
not
be
conquered
by
his
six
hundred
Country-men
;
in
admirable
instance
of
the
Valour
of
the
Spaniards
in
those
〈◊〉
.
The
Day
of
Mapalla
is
a
very
curious
place
,
and
full
of
〈◊〉
great
Ilands
,
On
the
6th
.
of
August
,
Having
made
an
end
of
our
Careening
,
on
the
10th
.
we
made
every
thing
ready
for
our
Departure
,
after
we
had
given
those
thirty
Men
room
in
our
Ships
:
We
sailed
from
the
Coast
of
Acapulto
with
a
design
to
find
out
the
other
fifty
five
Men
spoken
of
,
who
were
to
make
a
Descent
there
,
and
to
rid
them
from
a
miserable
state
whereunto
,
in
all
appearance
,
they
had
gone
to
plunge
themselves
,
without
any
hopes
of
Retrieve
,
being
too
small
a
Company
to
find
out
Provisions
(
whereof
they
stood
in
great
need
)
in
the
best
Peopl'd
Country
upon
the
Continent
,
where
also
it
could
not
be
believed
they
should
arrive
,
having
but
a
little
sorry
Bark
under
them
,
that
could
not
carry
them
far
without
splitting
in
two
.
We
had
at
our
Departure
an
Easterly
breeze
,
wherewith
we
were
favoured
till
we
came
to
the
height
of
Sansonnat
;
from
the
Fifteenth
to
the
One
and
twentieth
we
were
be
calmed
all
along
in
the
Day-time
,
and
the
Winds
were
so
high
in
the
Nights
,
that
we
could
not
carry
our
Sails
;
on
the
22d
.
we
had
a
pretty
good
Gale
from
the
South-East
;
and
on
the
27th
.
we
drew
near
Land
,
to
know
where
we
were
:
We
found
our selves
to
Windward
of
the
Bay
of
Tecoantepequa
,
and
put
out
our
Canoes
to
go
in
thither
,
while
at
the
same
time
we
appointed
our
Ships
to
Rendezvouz
in
the
Port
of
Vatulco
,
which
is
twenty
Leagues
to
Leeward
:
We
came
very
near
Land
in
the
Evening
,
but
the
Sea
runs
so
high
along
that
Coast
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
go
ashoar
.
On
the
29th
,
we
found
an
Embarking-place
,
where
there
was
a
very
strong
Entrenchment
guarded
by
a
considerable
number
of
Spaniards
,
and
supposing
it
would
cost
us
dear
to
go
ashoar
in
that
place
,
we
sailed
two
Leagues
to
Leeward
,
where
the
Sea
was
somewhat
more
paci●ick
,
but
found
here
also
about
three
hundred
Men
upon
an
Eminence
waiting
for
us
:
We
detached
fifty
of
ours
to
go
and
meet
them
,
but
the
Spaniards
after
having
made
a
foolish
Discharge
fled
;
However
,
we
took
two
of
their
Number
,
and
asked
them
,
whither
that
way
led
,
upon
which
we
were
;
they
told
us
it
would
bring
us
to
the
Town
of
Tecoantepequa
,
according
to
whose
Name
that
Bay
was
called
,
and
that
we
had
but
four
Leagues
to
it
:
We
lay
next
Night
upon
the
Road
,
under
the
Canopy
of
Heaven
,
according
to
our
usual
Custom
;
next
day
,
which
was
the
thirtieth
,
we
resolved
to
go
to
the
said
Town
,
and
directed
our
Course
that
way
,
in
such
a
manner
,
that
about
two
in
the
Afternoon
we
had
a
sight
of
the
place
from
an
Ascent
,
which
is
about
half
a
League
off
.
As
it
is
encompassed
and
beset
every
way
with
Eight
Suburbs
,
When
we
had
marched
about
half
an
hour
,
we
found
our selves
near
the
Town
,
and
upon
the
brink
of
a
great
and
very
rapid
River
,
which
separates
it
from
four
of
the
Suburbs
that
adjoyn
to
it
;
this
River
we
crost
over
,
being
up
in
the
Water
to
the
middle
,
in
spight
of
the
Spaniards
who
were
intrenched
on
the
other
side
,
to
dispute
the
Passage
with
us
,
which
they
were
forced
to
leave
open
for
us
,
after
a
good
hours
sharp
Dispute
:
As
soon
as
we
were
Masters
of
the
Intrenchment
,
we
entered
the
Town
,
where
after
we
had
fought
hand
in
hand
with
the
Enemy
,
like
Men
enraged
with
Hunger
,
we
became
Masters
of
the
place
of
Arms
about
four
in
the
Afternoon
:
But
our
Work
was
not
yet
done
,
for
the
Enemy
having
again
entrenched
themselves
in
a
very
fine
Abbey
,
built
in
the
manner
of
a
Platform
that
commanded
the
Town
;
we
went
to
the
number
of
Fourscore
Men
to
dislodge
them
,
which
was
so
readily
executed
,
that
having
chased
them
thence
,
we
made
our
Court
of
Guard
of
it
,
and
then
every
one
endeavour'd
to
satisfie
that
Hunger
wherewith
we
were
extreamly
pinched
.
When
we
were
got
into
this
Town
,
On
the
31st
.
we
sent
to
require
them
to
Ransom
their
Town
,
or
else
we
would
burn
it
;
we
had
no
Answer
return'd
,
which
made
us
conjecture
they
had
a
mind
to
come
and
Attack
us
,
for
which
they
had
so
much
the
more
Advantage
,
in
that
the
River
which
began
from
the
time
that
we
passed
it
,
to
overflow
,
was
about
to
〈◊〉
us
in
;
wherefore
we
decamped
and
lay
in
one
of
the
Suburbs
that
stands
on
the
other
side
,
where
we
continued
to
the
third
of
September
;
when
we
departed
to
return
to
our
Canoes
,
without
reaping
any
Advantage
by
the
taking
of
this
Town
:
We
reimbarked
on
the
fifth
,
and
went
to
joyn
our
Ships
in
the
Port
of
Vatulco
,
where
we
arrived
the
Ninth
:
On
the
15th
.
we
went
off
again
in
our
Canoes
without
a
Guide
,
and
having
landed
,
marched
ten
or
a
dozen
Leagues
up
the
Country
,
where
we
took
divers
Villages
,
and
in
one
of
them
the
old
Governour
of
Merida
with
his
Family
,
who
was
retired
to
this
place
,
and
who
promised
us
a
quantity
of
Provision
for
his
Ransom
,
in
expectation
whereof
we
carried
him
on
Shipboard
,
where
we
arrived
on
the
25th
.
The
same
day
about
Ten
in
the
Morning
we
discovered
a
Ship
,
and
put
out
with
our
Canoes
to
know
what
she
was
;
she
bare
to
the
Cape
,
and
put
up
Spanish
Colours
,
but
as
the
Sea
ran
very
high
,
and
that
our
Canoe
could
not
well
weather
it
,
we
returned
again
into
Port.
Now
this
Ship
believed
't
was
her
Colours
that
hindred
us
to
come
on
Board
her
,
wherefore
she
took
the
same
down
,
and
put
up
a
white
Flag
in
the
room
of
them
;
we
〈◊〉
the
same
time
fitted
up
our
Galley
to
go
and
hale
her
,
but
she
could
never
get
out
of
the
Port
,
whereupon
she
failed
away
,
and
as
our
Ships
were
much
out
of
order
,
we
could
not
follow
her
.
She
was
,
undoubtedly
,
a
Friga●e
built
in
the
North-Sea
,
but
it
was
impossible
for
us
to
know
what
Nation
she
belonged
to
.
The
Sea
being
calm
on
the
26th
.
we
went
with
our
Galley
about
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
Acapulto
,
to
see
if
the
abovementioned
Ship
were
not
put
in
to
Port
,
we
judging
by
her
Rigging
she
wanted
to
put
in
some-where
to
Land
;
But
we
returned
without
any
News
of
her
:
We
waited
till
the
fourth
of
November
for
the
Ransom
of
the
Governour
,
which
we
did
not
overmuch
press
for
,
as
finding
in
this
Port
and
Parts
adjacent
,
plenty
of
Victuals
,
particularly
of
Tortoises
,
which
we
had
there
in
great
Numbers
,
and
Hatto's
,
that
are
to
be
met
with
〈◊〉
and
down
frequently
here
,
furnished
us
with
all
other
Necessaries
;
besides
that
we
had
here
a
place
of
Security
from
the
Insults
of
the
Spaniards
.
It
's
impossible
to
go
ashoar
from
Sansonat
to
Acapulto
,
〈◊〉
it
be
in
the
Ports
,
or
Bays
;
and
though
that
which
they
call
the
Salt-Pits
be
difficult
of
Access
,
because
of
the
smallness
of
it
,
and
that
the
Sea
there
runs
very
high
,
yet
they
esteem
it
a
Bay
for
all
that
:
It
's
the
next
you
meet
with
after
Sansonnat
,
and
stands
twenty
Leagues
to
Windward
of
that
of
Tecoantepequa
,
which
the
Spaniards
set
down
also
for
a
Bay
in
their
Charts
,
tho
,
it
be
so
far
from
being
deep
,
that
it
can
scarce
be
distinguish'd
from
the
rest
of
the
Coast
:
There
is
a
Lake
at
the
bottom
of
this
last
place
bearing
the
same
Name
,
with
which
it
had
formerly
a
Communication
,
but
whose
Mouth
at
present
is
stopped
up
by
a
Bank
of
Sand
which
the
Waves
have
drove
thither
:
This
Lake
hems
in
〈◊〉
Islands
that
are
not
far
distant
from
one
another
,
and
all
of
them
very
near
the
Mouth
thereof
:
Some
years
since
the
Hourqua
of
Acapulco
that
went
to
the
East-Indies
,
in
its
return
entered
into
this
Lake
through
the
Bay
,
and
we
understood
that
Some
Spaniards
had
entered
by
the
other
end
of
it
into
the
River
of
Vastaqua
,
that
discharges
it self
into
a
Bay
of
New
Spain
,
and
consequently
to
the
North-Sea
.
When
this
Hourqua
returns
from
the
Phillipine
Islands
,
This
Ship
had
great
Advantage
in
making
this
Voyage
,
that
is
,
that
in
making
choice
of
a
proper
Season
,
she
goes
,
and
returns
in
a
Twelve-Months
time
,
comprehending
the
while
they
stay
in
that
Country
,
without
being
put
to
the
trouble
of
veering
about
,
and
sifting
the
Sails
:
&
't
is
beyo●d
dispute
,
that
she
cannot
be
met
with
by
any
that
wait
for
her
,
before
the
Port
of
Acapulco
at
a
certain
season
of
the
year
,
which
I
shall
take
no
notice
of
here
,
for
Reason
I
have
spoken
of
in
the
beginning
of
this
Journal
.
I
shall
not
forget
also
to
remark
in
this
place
,
that
〈◊〉
will
be
so
much
the
more
easie
to
take
her
,
in
that
when
she
returns
from
those
parts
with
the
Patach
,
all
her
Crew
are
in
so
sickly
,
and
dying
a
Condition
,
that
〈◊〉
four
hundred
Men
that
make
up
the
Compliment
,
the●●
is
not
one
fourth
of
them
in
a
Condition
to
defend
it
and
this
Distemper
which
they
call
Scorbut
,
never
〈◊〉
them
in
their
return
from
the
Phillipines
,
insomuch
,
〈◊〉
a
Ship
which
goes
from
the
North-Sea
with
a
design
〈◊〉
look
after
this
Hourqua
,
might
in
less
than
Eighteen
Months
time
,
bating
the
Perils
and
Accidents
she
might
be
liable
to
at
Sea
,
return
with
immense
Riches
.
About
twenty
Leagues
to
Leeward
of
the
Bay
of
Tecoantepequa
stands
the
Port
of
Vatulco
,
At
the
entrance
into
the
Port
,
which
is
very
narrow
,
there
is
a
Whirlpool
to
Leeward
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Bofadera
,
whereinto
the
Water
enters
in
so
violent
a
manner
,
that
it
makes
a
noise
that
may
be
heard
above
four
Leagues
off
.
Four
Leagues
lower
there
is
another
Port
where
you
cannot
Anchor
with
safety
,
because
of
the
Rocks
,
whereof
the
bottom
of
it
is
full
:
In
the
passage
to
it
stands
a
great
Rock
,
called
the
Fourillon
,
which
is
all
over
as
well
as
continually
so
covered
with
those
sports
of
Birds
which
we
had
before
seen
in
the
River
of
Villia
,
that
there
remains
nothing
of
the
Surface
of
it
to
be
seen
;
and
a
little
further
is
an
Island
,
called
Sacrifice
.
About
Eight
Leagues
lower
,
there
are
three
small
Ports
of
a
Leagues
distance
one
from
another
,
whereof
that
called
the
Angels
is
the
best
;
it
's
no
difficult
matter
to
find
the
passage
to
it
,
provided
you
●ail
along
the
Shoar
,
but
it
's
impossible
to
perceive
it
from
the
Main
;
there
is
a
Rock
stands
at
the
Mouth
of
it
that
has
an
hole
therein
resembling
a
large
Gate
:
From
this
Port
to
Acapulco
,
which
is
sixty
Leagues
off
,
we
have
no
Harbour
.
The
Country
which
extends
it self
from
the
Bay
of
Salt-pits
as
far
as
Acapulco
,
is
that
upon
the
South-Sea
that
is
best
Peopled
,
and
where
there
are
moreover
several
famous
and
very
rich
Towns
;
more
Gold
Mines
are
also
found
there
than
in
Peru
,
though
the
Metal
is
not
so
fine
;
and
those
of
Tinsigal
alone
,
are
more
valued
by
the
Spaniards
than
the
Mines
of
Potosi
,
and
therefore
〈◊〉
not
without
reason
that
this
Western
Coast
is
called
by
the
Name
of
Costa-Rica
,
though
in
our
Geographical
Maps
they
bestow
this
Name
only
upon
a
small
part
of
this
vast
Tract
of
Land
.
On
the
7th
.
We
returned
on
the
16th
.
aboard
our
Ships
,
and
on
the
20th
.
being
not
able
all
along
the
Coast
to
hear
any
News
of
the
Five
and
Fifty
Men
we
were
in
quest
of
we
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
directed
our
Course
for
the
Bay
of
Mapalla
,
where
we
were
minded
to
agree
upon
the
place
by
which
we
were
to
repass
to
the
North-Sea
:
On
the
21st
.
we
had
a
North-wind
that
carried
us
to
〈◊〉
Latitude
where
the
West
Winds
Reign
,
and
this
continued
to
the
23d
.
when
we
were
becalmed
:
On
the
first
of
December
at
Night
we
had
a
Storm
which
separated
us
one
from
another
,
and
thus
we
continued
alone
▪
and
without
any
Water
,
for
all
our
Casks
were
run
out
,
whereby
we
were
reduced
to
the
greatest
Extremeity
●
though
we
were
but
two
Leagues
from
the
Shoar
:
But
〈◊〉
was
impossible
for
us
to
go
ashoar
,
for
it
's
a
Bank
of
Sand
that
reaches
from
the
Bar
of
St.
Mark
as
far
a●
Sansonnat
,
for
the
space
of
about
Fourscore
Leagues
where
the
Sea
breaks
with
great
violence
:
Believing
ourselves
on
the
Sixth
to
be
to
Windward
of
this
Bank
,
Arm●d
our
Pirogue
to
go
near
the
Shoar
,
and
look
ou●
for
a
place
where
the
Sea
was
Calmer
;
next
day
one
of
our
Men
being
more
in
patient
than
the
rest
,
and
egged
on
with
Drought
that
tormented
him
four
days
,
swam
to
Land
,
but
thinking
to
return
in
the
same
manner
,
he
was
drowned
without
our
being
able
to
succour
him
,
notwithstanding
all
the
cry
he
made
unto
us
to
save
him
:
On
the
9th
.
in
the
beginning
of
the
Night
we
thought
to
have
seen
a
little
Bay
,
before
which
we
Anchored
,
that
we
might
know
in
the
Morning
what
it
was
,
during
which
time
we
heard
the
firing
of
about
six
hundred
Mosquets
on
the
Land
.
As
soon
as
Day●light
appeared
,
on
the
10th
.
we
saw
that
what
we
took
for
a
Bay
was
a
kind
of
a
Covert
that
stands
Fifteen●Leagues
to
Leeward
of
Sansonnat
,
where
we
could
see
no
likelihood
of
entring
in
.
In
the
mean
time
we
saw
a
very
pretty
Ship
upon
the
Stocks
in
that
place
,
which
made
us
conclude
there
must
of
necessity
be
a
Passage
for
her
to
come
out
;
we
Anchored
pretty
near
the
Rock
,
to
wait
for
a
Tyde
,
during
which
time
,
a
Wind
blew
from
the
Sea
,
and
we
adventur'd
with
the
help
of
our
Sails
and
Oars
to
get
in
,
where
we
were
saluted
with
three
Waves
that
half
filled
our
Pirogue
in
the
very
sight
of
the
Spaniards
,
who
watched
our
entring
in
.
We
put
up
to
one
side
of
the
said
Covert
,
and
fired
for
the
space
of
half
an
hour
upon
their
Magazines
,
built
by
the
side
thereof
,
without
their
returning
us
one
single
shot
;
But
at
last
we
being
tormented
with
violent
Drought
,
which
we
were
desirous
to
allay
what
ever
it
cost
us
,
we
hois'd
up
our
Sail
,
and
run
up
our
Pirogue
before
them
,
who
believing
we
were
going
to
their
Town
,
that
was
but
half
a
League
off
,
they
went
off
.
But
as
we
were
no
more
than
two
and
twenty
Men
,
instead
of
running
after
them
,
we
improved
their
Flight
,
in
filling
our
Casks
with
Water
,
and
to
furnish
our selves
with
what
Provision
we
found
in
the
Magazines
,
and
some
of
that
Ship
's
Rigging
which
were
more
necessary
for
ours
;
but
not
daring
all
at
once
to
lade
our
Pirogue
with
them
,
for
fear
of
sinking
in
her
Passage
out
;
we
spent
the
Night
on
the
other
side
of
those
Magazines
,
that
we
might
be
under
Covert
from
the
Surprizes
of
our
Enemies
,
for
we
computed
very
well
by
the
six
hundred
Musquet
shot
we
had
heard
,
that
there
was
a
great
many
Armed
Men
in
that
place
.
On
the
11th
.
we
departed
from
under
the
Covert
,
to
go
and
●oyn
our
Ship
,
which
we
found
on
the
12th
.
in
the
Morning
lying
at
Anchor
Eight
Leagues
to
Windword
of
〈◊〉
,
where
she
had
found
the
Sea
somewhat
more
favourable
:
We
spent
that
day
to
take
in
Water
,
and
sent
twenty
Men
to
take
a
Village
that
was
about
half
a
League
from
the
Sea-side
,
from
whence
we
returned
the
sanie
day
with
some
Refreshments
,
that
put
〈◊〉
into
our
Ship
's
Crew
,
now
much
weakned
with
the
Thirst
they
endur'd
,
as
well
as
we
who
were
in
the
Pirogue
,
as
also
with
Hunger
,
which
failed
not
to
wast
us
away
,
though
we
had
Victuals
to
satisfie
the
same
;
but
we
durst
not
eat
for
fear
of
being
made
dry
:
We
weigh●d
Anchor
in
the
Evening
with
a
West
Wind
,
and
on
the
Fifteenth
arrived
in
the
Bay
of
Mapalla
,
I
am
to
observe
,
that
as
long
as
we
were
going
up
this
Coast
,
that
continually
in
the
Night-time
there
blew
Winds
from
the
Land
,
We
went
a
Shoar
on
the
18th
.
to
the
number
of
Seventy
Men
,
and
marched
all
day
long
without
meeting
one
Soul
,
as
we
did
also
the
next
day
till
Noon
,
without
any
more
discovery
than
in
the
preceding
one
,
wherewith
we
were
so
fatigu'd
,
that
we
resolved
to
return
back
again
;
And
here
we
may
add
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
our
Men
were
not
overcontent
to
repass
by
Land
to
the
North-Sea
,
because
of
the
five
or
six
thousand
Men
wherewith
we
were
threaten'd
,
wherefore
we
left
those
that
were
minded
,
to
return
to
their
Canoes
,
and
Eighteen
of
us
,
who
found
our selves
less
weary
than
the
rest
,
staid
behind
:
We
followed
a
great
Road
which
we
met
with
soon
after
they
had
left
us
,
and
had
not
walked
above
an
hour
,
when
we
took
three
Horse-men
,
whom
,
when
we
had
asked
where
we
were
,
they
told
us
,
that
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
off
there
was
a
little
Town
,
called
Chiloteca
,
wherein
there
were
four
hundred
white
Men
,
besides
Negroes
,
Mulaters
,
and
Indians
,
and
assured
us
,
we
had
not
been
yet
discovered
:
We
had
a
mind
to
run
after
our
Men
,
to
acquaint
them
with
this
Account
,
We
ask'd
the
Tenient
where
the
Galley
of
Panama
was
,
St.
Lorenzo
was
in
the
Port
of
Realeg●o
,
mounted
with
thirty
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
four
hundred
Men
on
Board
,
to
hinder
us
to
come
near
that
place
which
they
began
to
settle
in
again
:
As
we
had
a
desire
to
lye
in
th●●
little
Town
where
we
now
were
;
we
farther
ask'd
him
what
number
of
Men
we
should
have
occasion
for
to
guard
us
,
if
we
should
stay
there
,
he
told
us
,
there
would
be
six
hundred
Men
next
day
there
,
but
that
they
had
no
more
Fire-Arms
than
for
two
hundred
.
The
Spaniards
,
who
,
during
this
time
,
were
a
little
recover'd
of
their
Astonishment
,
being
got
together
,
enter'd
into
the
Town
again
,
and
after
we
have
several
times
conflicted
with
them
,
we
entrenched
our selves
in
the
Church
,
where
we
had
put
our
Prisoners
,
who
seeing
us
go
in
with
Precipitation
,
believed
their
People
pursu'd
us
close
,
and
were
just
upon
falling
on
us
;
which
made
them
so
bold
,
as
to
run
to
the
Swords
,
and
other
Arms
we
had
got
together
,
wherewith
they
wounded
us
one
Man
.
We
presently
got
to
the
Doors
,
and
from
thence
fired
upon
them
so
long
,
till
there
were
no
more
than
four
Men
and
their
Wives
left
alive
of
them
:
At
the
same
time
we
mounted
the
Horses
which
we
had
taken
,
and
with
our
four
Prisoners
of
each
Sex
,
went
away
with
as
little
noise
as
we
could
,
which
the
other
Spaniards
observing
,
they
sent
one
to
treat
with
us
,
but
we
refused
,
and
fired
upon
him
,
for
fear
,
if
he
came
too
near
us
,
he
should
come
to
know
how
few
we
went
.
Next
day
,
which
was
the
20th
.
we
rejoyned
our
other
People
,
who
had
rested
themselves
at
an
Hatto
they
had
met
with
in
their
return
,
and
who
gave
us
Assistance
.
against
six
hundred
of
those
Spaniards
who
followed
in
the
Rear
of
us
;
Then
we
gave
the
Women
Prisone●
their
liberty
:
On
the
21st
.
we
went
on
Board
our
Canoes
,
and
next
day
reach●d
our
Ships
,
where
we
interr●●gated
our
four
new
Prisoners
concerning
the
Passage
w●
had
projected
;
but
they
laid
so
many
Difficulties
before
us
,
that
we
grew
almost
out
of
conceit
with
it
:
But
yet
,
when
we
considered
,
we
must
either
make
our
way
through
,
or
end
our
days
miserably
in
an
horrible
want
of
all
convenient
Necessaries
,
On
the
25th
.
we
formed
four
Companies
consisting
of
seventy
Men
each
,
making
altogether
two
hundred
and
fourscore
;
and
as
for
the
forlorn
Hope
,
we
agreed
for
to
draw
out
ten
Men
out
of
each
,
and
to
relieve
them
every
Morning
:
We
also
made
a
Contract
among
our selves
,
that
those
who
should
be
lamed
in
the
Encounters
we
might
have
with
the
Enemy
in
our
way
,
should
have
the
same
Recompence
as
formerly
,
that
is
,
●
thousand
pieces
of
Eight
a
Man
,
that
the
Horses
we
should
take
,
should
be
divided
between
the
Companies
for
the
ease
of
all
our
Men
,
and
for
those
that
were
incommoded
above
any
of
the
rest
:
That
those
that
stragled
and
should
be
lamed
,
should
have
no
Recompence
made
them
,
and
that
Violence
,
Cowardice
,
and
Drunkenness
should
also
be
punish'd
as
formerly
.
Before
I
leave
these
Seas
,
This
want
of
Shipping
,
under
which
we
laboured
,
we
so
advantagious
to
our
Enemies
,
and
the
consequence
thereof
they
knew
so
well
,
that
the
People
of
〈◊〉
sent
no
more
Ships
to
the
Western
Coast
where
we
were
for
fear
some
of
them
might
fall
into
our
Hands
and
Traded
with
one
another
no
otherwise
than
by
Land
.
The
same
Reason
also
hindred
us
to
go
up
to
〈◊〉
Coast
of
Peru
,
where
we
could
not
have
failed
of
having
Ships
,
seeing
they
sailed
up
and
down
there
every
day
,
and
drove
a
great
Trade
with
one
another
,
as
knowing
we
were
not
so
near
unto
their
Country
;
So
that
it
is
easie
from
what
I
have
remarked
to
conjecture
,
that
for
want
of
these
helps
which
were
of
so
much
importance
to
us
in
these
Seas
;
we
must
also
very
often
stand
in
need
of
all
those
things
which
we
could
not
but
with
the
greatest
difficulty
have
without
them
,
wherefore
to
make
any
thing
of
it
in
these
Climates
,
and
to
raise
a
considerable
Fortune
,
without
much
danger
and
sufferings
;
there
needs
no
more
than
to
be
provided
with
a
good
Ship
,
and
for
the
better
conveniency
,
Victualled
for
some
time
,
that
so
there
may
be
no
necessity
of
going
ashoar
to
seek
it
.
On
the
27th
.
we
discovered
a
Ship
passing
along
between
the
Islands
,
which
made
us
send
our
Galley
and
Pirogue
to
see
what
she
was
〈…〉
,
but
as
soon
as
we
came
〈…〉
●hot
of
her
,
she
took
down
the
white
Flag
,
and
put
out
Spanish
Colour●
,
and
withal
,
gave
us
ten
or
a
dozen
Guns
;
we
returned
to
the
Shoar
to
give
our
People
notice
of
it
;
not
doubting
,
but
if
that
Ship
came
to
an
Anchor
in
the
same
place
,
she
would
destroy
our
Pirogues
:
We
sent
them
with
our
Baggage
and
Prisoners
up
to
the
Flats
that
are
behind
the
Island
where
we
were
.
This
Vessel
about
Noon
came
in
with
the
Tyde
,
and
Anchored
within
half
a
Cannon-shot
of
ours
that
were
run
ashoar
,
under
the
Covert
of
which
we
fought
against
them
with
two
pieces
of
Cannon
till
it
was
night
,
but
as
the
Enemy
had
no
other
aim
then
to
ruin
our
Ships
,
they
put
them
this
first
day
out
of
a
condition
to
sail
,
(
which
was
what
our selves
had
a
mind
to
)
and
then
put
farther
off
form
the
Shoar
.
On
the
28th
.
in
the
Morning
they
drew
nearer
again
,
and
began
to
fight
us
,
which
made
us
shelter
our selves
behind
the
Points
of
the
Rocks
that
run
out
into
the
Sea
,
from
whence
our
Arms
carried
aboard
them
;
upon
this
they
were
forced
to
send
their
shallop
under
the
favour
of
their
Cannon
,
to
take
away
an
Anchor
that
was
nearer
to
Shoar
than
their
Ship
,
but
being
prevented
therein
,
they
cut
off
the
Cable
that
held
it
,
and
put
off
again
;
At
last
,
concluding
with
our selves
that
this
Ship
would
not
leave
us
so
hastily
,
we
sent
an
hundred
Men
in
the
Evening
to
the
Continent
before
us
,
that
they
might
endeavour
to
take
some
Horses
,
on
which
we
might
lay
our
disabled
Men
,
with
orders
afterwards
to
return
and
wait
for
us
upon
the
Sea-side
in
the
same
place
where
they
went
ashoar
,
(
which
was
a
kind
of
a
Port
we
had
assigned
them
)
in
case
they
had
returned
before
our
Arrival
there
.
And
for
fear
the
Spanish
Ship
should
suspect
,
from
the
running
of
ours
a
ground
,
the
design
we
had
to
go
to
the
North-Sea
,
and
that
the
Men
on
Board
her
would
send
to
the
Continent
to
give
the
People
notice
to
put
themselves
in
a
readiness
to
hinder
us
;
we
counterfeited
all
night
long
the
caulking
of
our
Ships
,
that
so
we
might
fully
possess
them
with
a
belief
,
that
we
were
careening
them
,
which
wrought
so
effectually
upon
them
,
that
in
the
Morning
they
failed
not
to
come
up
to
destroy
with
their
Cannon
,
the
Work
they
fancied
we
had
been
doing
during
the
night
.
On
the
29th
.
their
Ship
took
Fire
,
which
made
them
put
farther
off
,
On
the
Ist.
of
Ianuary
,
As
for
my self
,
CHAP.
VI.
The
return
of
the
Freebooters
from
the
South
to
the
North-Sea
,
over
the
Continent
,
by
another
way
than
that
by
which
they
got
thither
.
ON
the
Second
day
of
Ianuary
,
in
the
Morning
,
after
we
had
said
our
Prayers
,
and
sunk
our
Pirogues
,
least
the
Spaniards
should
have
any
benefit
of
them
,
we
set
out
,
and
lay
that
Night
by
the
Sea-side
;
we
stopped
next
day
about
Noon
at
an
Hatto
to
Bait
:
On
the
4th
.
we
lay
upon
a
Plat-form
that
extends
it self
upon
the
tops
of
several
very
high
Mountains
where
the
Spaniards
,
notwithstanding
all
the
precautions
we
had
taken
,
were
advertised
of
our
departure
,
and
failed
not
to
let
us
have
their
Company
,
keeping
themselves
always
in
our
Flanks
and
Rear
.
On
the
8th
.
we
lay
at
another
Hatto
belonging
to
the
Tenient
of
Chiloteca
,
about
which
place
the
Enemy
began
to
Barricade
the
Ways
:
We
rested
on
the
Sixth
for
an
hour
and
better
at
an
Estancia
to
Bait
,
and
upon
a
Bed
in
an
Hall
there
,
we
found
the
following
Letter
directed
unto
us
in
these
Words
:
WE
are
very
glad
that
you
have
made
choice
of
our
Province
for
your
Passage
through
,
A
Letter
writ
to
the
Freebooters
.
home-wards
;
but
we
are
sorry
you
are
no
better
laden
with
Silver
;
however
,
if
you
have
occasion
for
Mules
to
carry
your
Baggage
,
we
will
send
them
to
you
,
we
hope
to
have
the
French
General
Grogniet
very
quickly
in
our
Power
,
and
we
will
leave
you
to
consider
what
is
like
to
become
of
the
Soldiers
.
We
saw
clearly
by
this
Letter
,
that
they
knew
nothing
of
the
Death
of
Grogniet
,
since
they
believed
he
was
still
our
Commander
,
and
that
they
had
no
knowledge
of
him
,
but
by
the
Account
that
had
been
given
them
by
the
three
Men
that
had
run
away
from
him
to
them
,
when
they
failed
of
getting
the
Gold
of
the
Mines
of
Tinsigal
.
On
the
7th
.
we
met
with
an
Ambuscade
of
the
Enemy
,
On
the
8th
.
we
passed
on
to
a
very
fine
Sugar-Plantation
,
and
as
we
were
very
desirous
to
take
some
Prisoners
who
might
inform
us
of
what
was
done
,
all
our
Company
filed
off
,
and
twenty
of
us
staid
behind
in
an
House
,
after
they
had
set
it
on
Fire
,
to
oblige
the
Spaniards
to
come
and
put
it
out
,
when
they
saw
our
Men
at
a
distance
from
them
,
and
this
they
failed
not
to
do
:
But
our
Impatience
being
the
means
of
discovering
of
us
too
soon
,
they
thereupon
fled
;
yet
we
firing
upon
them
,
wounded
one
,
and
took
him
,
by
whom
we
understood
that
all
their
Reinforcements
were
coming
together
to
dispute
our
Passage
,
and
that
we
were
going
to
meet
them
that
came
from
Tinsigal
,
who
consisted
of
three
hundred
Men.
When
we
had
done
with
this
wounded
Man
,
we
re●oyned
our
main
Body
,
who
had
halted
to
wait
for
us
,
and
then
jogged
on
till
we
came
to
a
great
Burrough
,
where
we
found
those
three
hundred
Men
,
who
afterwards
were
our
continual
Guard
,
for
they
gave
us
Morning
and
Evening
the
Diversion
of
their
Trumpets
,
but
't
was
like
the
Musick
of
the
Enchanted
Palace
of
Psicha
,
who
heard
it
without
seeing
the
Musicians
,
for
ours
marched
on
each
side
of
us
in
places
so
covered
with
Pine-Trees
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
perceive
them
.
We
lay
this
Evening
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
from
the
said
Burrough
,
upon
an
Ascent
according
to
our
usual
manner
,
who
never
incamped
but
upon
high
ground
,
or
in
the
Race
of
Savannas
,
for
fear
of
being
hemmed
in
.
We
decamped
on
the
9th
.
in
the
Morning
,
after
we
had
reinforced
our
advanced
Guard
with
forty
Men
more
,
who
were
appointed
to
fire
their
Musquets
at
the
Entries
,
or
Avenues
of
the
Woods
,
that
we
might
have
a
sight
of
the
Spaniards
,
in
case
they
laid
any
Ambuscades
for
us
:
in
the
mean
time
,
about
ten
in
the
Morning
we
passed
on
to
a
place
that
was
so
thin
set
with
Wood
,
that
we
might
see
a
considerable
distance
from
us
,
and
seeing
no
Enemy
appear
,
we
did
not
fire
at
all
:
But
we
did
not
dream
that
we
were
seeking
for
that
far
before
us
,
which
we
had
at
the
sides
of
us
,
for
the
Spaniards
who
were
ranged
to
the
Right
and
Left
of
our
way
,
lying
on
their
Bellies
,
made
their
Discharges
with
so
much
Precipitation
,
that
there
was
no
more
than
one
half
of
our
advanced
Guard
who
had
time
to
answer
their
firing
.
They
killed
us
two
Men
presently
,
who
were
turned
out
of
the
way
,
to
pass
undiscover'd
of
the
Enemy
;
after
which
we
went
to
refresh
our selves
in
a
little
Town
that
was
in
our
way
,
and
lay
half
a
League
beyond
it
.
We
met
with
another
Ambuscade
on
the
10th
.
wherein
we
were
before-hand
with
our
Enemies
,
and
made
them
leave
us
their
Horses
,
then
went
to
bait
at
another
Burrough
,
and
lay
a
little
farther
.
On
the
11th
.
By
good
luck
we
took
a
Prisoner
to
conduct
us
to
the
River
we
sought
for
,
and
which
was
still
twenty
Leagues
off
;
for
as
much
as
those
who
had
been
our
Guides
as
far
as
Segovia
knew
not
the
way
any
farther
.
This
Town
lies
in
a
bottom
,
and
is
so
surrounded
with
Mountains
,
On
the
12th
.
On
the
13th
.
an
hour
before
Sun-rising
,
we
mounted
along
an
Eminence
,
that
seemed
to
us
to
be
an
advantagious
place
to
Encamp
on
;
from
thence
we
sa●
upon
the
edge
of
a
Mountain
from
which
we
were
separated
but
by
a
narrow
Valley
,
twelve
or
fifteen
Horse●
▪
which
we
took
for
some
time
for
Cattle
that
fed
there
,
whereat
we
much
rejoyced
,
as
being
in
hopes
we
should
next
Morning
have
good
Chear
at
the
cost
of
those
Animals
;
and
that
we
might
be
the
more
assured
of
the
matter
,
we
sent
forty
Men
thither
,
who
told
us
〈◊〉
their
return
,
that
what
we
took
for
Beefs
,
were
all
〈◊〉
Horses
,
and
that
they
had
observed
three
Retrenchments
in
the
same
place
,
about
Pistol-shot
one
from
another
,
which
raising
by
degrees
towards
the
middle
of
the
same
side
of
the
Mountain
,
These
sad
Tydings
was
a
mighty
allay
to
our
Joy
,
〈◊〉
the
transformation
of
those
pretended
Beefs
,
on
whom
our
pineing
Appetite
had
depended
so
much
,
affected
us
to
a
great
degree
;
but
these
Thoughts
were
at
〈◊〉
to
be
laid
aside
,
to
make
room
for
to
consider
〈◊〉
we
should
disentangle
our selves
from
that
place
,
〈◊〉
that
without
delay
,
because
the
Spdniards
,
who
were
●●●ering
together
from
all
the
adjacent
Provinces
,
would
●●ckly
fall
upon
our
small
Company
,
who
must
of
necessity
be
overborn
by
them
,
if
we
staid
for
them
:
The
●●ans
to
effect
this
were
not
easily
found
,
and
perhaps
it
●●uld
have
appear'd
an
impossible
thing
to
any
other
〈◊〉
such
as
we
were
,
who
till
then
had
been
successful
〈◊〉
in
all
our
Undertakings
;
and
to
be
plain
in
the
〈◊〉
,
we
found
our selves
now
hard
put
to
it
:
For
as
I
〈◊〉
to
the
rest
of
our
People
,
ten
thousand
Men
●●ould
not
be
able
to
force
their
way
through
that
In●●●●chment
,
without
being
cut
to
pieces
,
as
well
because
of
the
advantage
of
the
place
,
as
the
number
of
Spaniards
that
defended
it
,
which
we
might
compute
by
that
〈◊〉
their
Horses
;
and
seeing
a
single
Man
could
hardly
pass
●●one
side
of
it
,
there
was
no
likelihood
we
should
be
〈◊〉
to
do
it
with
our
Horses
and
Baggage
,
so
rough
was
〈◊〉
Country
:
And
indeed
,
saving
the
Road
it self
,
all
the
〈◊〉
was
no
other
than
a
thick
Forest
without
either
●ays
or
Paths
,
full
of
sharp
Rocks
in
some
places
,
of
Quagmires
in
others
,
and
embarassed
with
a
great
many
Trees
that
had
dropped
down
to
the
Ground
with
Age
:
And
tho'
after
all
,
we
should
have
found
out
a
way
to
escape
a-cross
so
many
Obstacles
,
there
was
still
an
indispensible
necessity
that
we
should
fight
with
the
Spaniards
,
that
we
might
be
at
quiet
for
the
rest
of
our
Journey
.
This
they
all
agreed
to
;
but
,
as
they
objected
unto
me
,
that
it
was
to
no
purpose
to
represent
these
Difficulties
,
which
of
themselves
were
but
too
apparent
,
without
proposing
some
Method
to
surmount
them
,
nor
to
give
Counsel
without
facilitating
the
execution
thereof
:
We
took
some
time
to
deliberate
hereupon
,
and
a●
length
these
Expedients
,
how
hazardous
soever
they
were
,
being
found
the
most
suitable
to
the
Condition
we
were
in
,
and
I
may
say
,
the
only
ones
we
had
left
us
,
we
resolved
to
lay
hold
of
them
,
and
put
the
same
in
execution
.
Sc●rce
had
we
projected
the
Design
,
and
considered
the
Ascent
where
we
were
,
the
Situation
of
the
opposite
Mountain
,
where
the
Spaniards
had
made
their
Retrenchments
,
but
that
above
the
highest
of
them
we
saw
a
Road
,
which
we
took
to
be
the
Continuation
of
that
which
they
had
shut
up
against
us
,
and
turning
to
the
Right
,
went
winding
about
the
side
of
the
same
Mountain
,
which
yet
we
could
not
discover
but
with
difficulty
,
and
by
Lights
peeping
in
between
the
Trees
,
which
would
allow
us
to
see
but
some
traces
at
a
distance
from
one
another
.
As
we
had
not
hitherto
resolved
upon
which
side
to
pitch
,
in
order
to
get
behind
those
Intrenchments
,
whether
the
right
or
left
,
this
way
decided
that
point
,
being
well
satisfied
,
that
if
we
could
but
once
cross
it
,
it
would
〈◊〉
us
directly
upon
the
Enemy
:
But
yet
that
we
might
not
engage
our selves
inconsiderately
in
this
Enterprize
,
where
all
things
went
for
us
,
we
sent
Twenty
〈◊〉
,
while
we
had
any
Day-light
left
,
to
a
Place
that
was
somewhat
higher
than
that
where
we
were
,
to
cover
●nother
Party
,
whom
we
had
known
by
Experience
to
〈◊〉
been
very
ingenious
and
expert
upon
several
Occasions
,
that
so
they
might
pitch
upon
those
Places
,
by
which
we
might
,
in
the
Night
,
the
more
easily
get
up
〈◊〉
far
as
that
Road
,
thereby
to
go
and
charge
the
Enemy
〈◊〉
the
Rear
by
break
of
Day
.
As
soon
as
our
Men
were
returned
,
and
gave
us
an
●ccount
of
what
they
had
observed
,
we
made
all
things
〈◊〉
for
our
departure
,
but
we
first
made
that
Station
〈◊〉
were
leaving
,
a
Place
of
Arms
,
where
we
left
our
Baggage
,
all
the
Prisoners
we
had
,
and
Fourscore
Men
〈◊〉
them
,
and
this
,
that
the
Three
Hundred
Spaniards
,
who
continually
followed
us
,
as
well
as
those
who
were
posted
behind
the
Retrenchments
,
might
be
〈◊〉
we
had
not
left
our
Camp
;
and
we
gave
the
〈◊〉
that
commanded
Order
to
make
every
Sentinel
〈◊〉
set
,
or
relieved
in
the
Night-time
,
to
fire
his
Fusil
,
〈◊〉
that
he
should
beat
the
Drum
at
the
usual
hour
:
〈◊〉
told
him
moreover
,
that
if
God
gave
us
the
Victory
,
〈◊〉
should
send
a
Party
to
bring
him
off
,
and
that
if
●●out
an
hour
after
he
heard
the
Firing
at
an
end
,
he
〈◊〉
not
see
any
Body
from
us
,
he
should
provide
for
〈◊〉
own
safety
as
well
as
he
could
.
Things
being
thus
disposed
,
we
said
our
Prayers
as
low
we
could
,
that
the
Spaniards
might
not
hear
us
,
from
〈◊〉
we
were
separated
but
by
the
Valley
we
have
〈◊〉
of
:
At
the
same
time
we
set
forward
,
to
the
●umber
of
.
Two
Hundred
Men
,
by
Moon-light
,
it
be●●●
now
an
hour
within
Night
,
and
about
one
more
〈◊〉
our
departure
,
we
heard
the
Spaniards
also
at
their
●●yers
,
who
knowing
we
were
encamped
very
near
〈◊〉
,
fired
about
Six
Hundred
Musquets
into
the
Air
to
〈◊〉
us
.
Besides
which
,
they
also
made
a
Discharge
at
all
the
Responses
of
the
Litany
of
the
Saints
which
they
sung
.
We
still
pursued
our
March
,
and
spent
the
whole
Night
(
in
going
down
,
and
then
getting
up
)
to
advance
half
a
quarter
of
a
League
,
which
was
the
distance
between
them
and
us
,
through
a
Country
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
so
full
of
Rocks
,
Mountains
,
〈◊〉
,
and
frightful
Precipices
,
that
our
Posteriors
〈…〉
were
of
more
use
to
us
than
our
Legs
,
it
bein●
impossible
for
us
to
Travel
thither
otherwise
.
On
the
Fourteenth
by
break
of
Day
,
This
so
much
unexpected
Morning
Musick
disturbed
the
whole
Oeconomy
of
their
Designs
,
We
found
these
Spaniards
had
so
little
Mind
to
give
us
Quarter
,
However
,
at
the
sollicitation
of
the
said
Officer
,
he
sent
a
Party
that
way
to
go
the
Rounds
,
and
to
Post
the
two
Sentinels
we
spoke
of
,
as
they
thought
most
convenient
.
The
General
being
searched
,
there
were
several
Letters
found
in
his
Pockets
,
which
had
been
writ
to
him
by
the
Governours
of
the
Province
,
that
set
forth
particularly
the
Number
of
Men
they
had
sent
him
;
and
one
,
among
others
,
from
the
General
of
Costa
Rica
,
who
express'd
himself
as
follows
.
A
Letter
written
by
the
General
of
the
Province
of
Costa
Rica
,
to
the
Commander
in
Chief
in
the
Retrenchments
,
Dated
January
6th
.
1688.
SIR
,
I
Thought
I
had
made
a
good
Choice
,
Costa
Rica
his
Letter
to
the
Chief
Officer
.
when
I
committed
to
you
the
Conduct
of
an
Affair
which
ought
to
re-establish
our
Reputation
,
if
you
have
th●
better
of
the
Enemy
,
as
you
induce
me
to
believe
you
will
;
I
was
preparing
to
send
you
Eight
Thousand
Men
,
if
you
had
not
sent
me
word
that
Fifteen
Hundred
was
enough
.
I
do
not
doubt
but
a
Person
that
hath
served
so
long
as
you
have
done
,
will
take
care
of
your
Men
,
especially
since
you
have
to
do
with
a
People
,
from
whom
there
will
no
Honour
redound
to
you
by
over-doing
them
.
According
to
the
Relation
you
have
given
me
of
your
Retrenchments
,
it
's
impossible
but
those
People
,
with
the
help
of
God
,
must
be
destroyed
:
I
Advise
you
to
put
a
Thousand
Men
into
them
,
and
Two
Hundred
near
unto
the
River
,
by
which
they
hope
to
get
unto
the
North
Sea
.
In
case
any
of
them
save
themselves
cross
the
Mountains
,
Don
Rodrigo
Sarmado
,
the
new
Governour
of
Tuisigal
,
ought
to
be
at
the
Head
of
Three
Hundred
Men
,
to
fall
upon
the
Rear
,
as
soon
as
ever
they
are
engaged
,
for
certainly
their
Baggage
must
be
there
.
Take
good
Measures
,
for
those
Devils
have
a
Cunning
and
Subtilty
that
is
not
in
use
amongst
us
.
When
you
find
them
advance
within
the
shot
of
your
Harquebusses
,
let
not
your
Men
fire
but
by
Twenties
,
to
the
end
your
firing
may
not
be
in
vain
,
and
when
you
find
them
weakened
,
raise
a
Shout
to
frighten
them
,
and
fall
in
with
your
Swords
;
while
Don
Rodrigo
Attacks
them
in
the
Rear
.
I
hope
God
will
favour
our
Designs
,
since
they
are
no
other
than
for
his
Glory
,
and
the
Destruction
of
these
new
sort
of
Turks
;
Hearten
up
your
Men
,
tho'
they
may
have
enough
of
that
according
to
your
Example
;
They
shall
be
rewarded
in
Heaven
,
and
if
they
get
the
better
,
they
will
have
Gold
and
Silver
enough
,
wherewith
these
Thieves
are
laden
.
After
we
had
sung
Te
Deum
upon
the
Field
of
Battle
,
by
way
of
Thanks
unto
God
for
this
Victory
,
we
mounted
Sixty
Men
on
Horseback
to
go
and
give
notice
to
our
other
People
of
the
Success
the
Almighty
was
pleased
to
give
us
.
We
found
them
ready
to
begin
another
Engagement
against
the
Three
Hundred
Spaniards
,
whereof
we
have
spoken
,
who
,
as
soon
as
they
heard
that
Action
at
the
Retrenchments
begin
,
and
saw
how
few
Men
we
had
left
behind
in
our
Camp
,
were
easily
induced
to
believe
we
had
made
our
Attack
by
that
disadvantageous
way
I
have
spoke
of
,
as
supposing
it
impossible
for
us
to
do
it
in
any
other
Place
▪
and
that
therefore
our
Ruin
must
be
inevitable
;
Insomuch
,
that
instead
of
entring
directly
into
the
Place
,
which
,
considering
their
Number
,
they
could
have
carryed
in
a
moment
,
they
had
so
little
Courage
,
that
they
contented
themselves
to
send
an
Officer
to
our
Men
that
guarded
the
Baggage
,
to
Parley
with
them
,
whom
they
stopped
for
a
time
,
in
expectation
of
some
News
from
us
,
that
so
they
might
return
an
Answer
conformable
to
the
Intelligence
they
received
.
And
thus
the
Platform
I
had
laid
whereon
to
ground
the
sufficiency
of
Fourscore
of
our
Men
for
that
Work
,
or
rather
the
Cowardize
of
the
Enemy
,
was
fully
confirmed
.
They
told
us
,
that
as
soon
as
we
had
begun
the
Fight
,
those
Three
Hundred
Spaniards
advanced
a
little
,
and
having
got
upon
an
Emmence
that
commanded
our
Camp
,
they
alighted
,
and
sent
them
the
said
Officer
to
make
the
following
Harangue
to
them
.
I
come
hither
from
my
General
;
Free
booters
.
you
say
,
you
do
not
question
but
you
have
Force
enough
,
and
that
you
are
Men
of
Courage
,
which
you
have
let
us
know
whenever
you
have
been
minded
to
make
your selves
Masters
of
our
Country
;
yet
you
are
not
to
doubt
but
the
great
numbers
of
Men
we
have
got
together
,
will
over-power
you
.
We
are
to
let
you
understand
,
there
are
a
Thousand
Men
in
that
Retrenchment
against
whom
they
are
gone
to
fight
,
where
they
are
worsted
;
that
we
are
Three
Hundred
Men
in
this
Place
,
and
that
Two
Hundred
are
posted
near
to
the
River
you
go
and
seek
,
to
wait
for
those
of
you
who
escape
out
of
the
Fight
:
Wherefore
if
you
will
give
your selves
up
Prisoners
of
War
into
the
Power
of
our
General
,
who
is
a
Man
of
Honour
,
we
will
be
Friends
,
and
we
will
let
you
pass
to
your
own
Country
:
But
as
to
those
of
your
Men
whom
ours
have
taken
alive
,
their
Almoner
,
yesterday
after
Prayers
,
begged
Quarter
for
them
,
for
the
Honour
of
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
and
Glorious
Virgin
,
which
has
been
promised
unto
them
.
Our
Men
hearing
him
talk
at
this
rate
,
were
already
somewhat
alarmed
,
as
fearing
what
he
said
was
true
▪
but
as
soon
as
they
saw
us
come
at
a
distance
,
they
took
Courage
,
and
returned
him
as
fierce
an
Answer
,
like
Men
who
had
no
fear
upon
them
,
to
this
purpose
.
Though
you
had
had
Force
enough
to
destroy
two
thirds
of
our
Number
,
When
we
put
ashoar
,
and
left
the
South
Sea
,
we
all
resolved
to
pass
through
your
Country
,
or
die
in
the
Attempt
;
and
tho'
there
were
as
many
Spaniards
of
you
as
there
is
Grass
in
this
Savanna
,
we
should
not
be
afraid
,
but
look
upon
you
always
in
our
Opinion
Cowards
,
and
we
will
pass
on
,
and
go
where
we
will
in
spight
of
your
Teeth
.
The
Officer
being
dismiss'd
upon
our
arrival
,
mounted
his
Horse
to
return
from
whence
he
came
,
and
observing
we
were
booted
,
and
mounted
upon
his
Companions
Horses
who
guarded
the
Retrenchments
,
he
shrunk
up
his
shoulders
,
by
way
of
amazement
,
and
rode
as
fast
as
he
could
to
carry
the
News
to
his
own
Party
.
As
soon
as
he
was
got
to
them
,
who
were
not
above
a
Musquet-shot
off
,
we
advanced
,
and
fell
upon
them
,
to
put
them
out
of
Condition
all
at
once
to
follow
us
any
more
:
We
received
their
first
Firing
,
to
which
we
made
no
return
otherwise
than
with
our
Pistols
and
Cutlasses
,
They
defeat
the
Spaniards
.
and
that
unhappily
for
them
who
had
not
yet
got
upon
their
Horses
,
for
we
cut
a
great
many
of
them
to
pieces
,
insomuch
that
God
crowning
all
the
Advantages
we
had
had
in
the
rest
of
our
Engagements
,
by
the
Success
we
had
in
this
last
,
we
let
the
rest
go
,
detaining
only
their
Horses
;
〈◊〉
when
we
had
broken
all
their
Arms
,
we
with
our
Baggage
rejoyned
our
main
Body
,
who
staid
still
upon
the
Place
to
Guard
the
Retrenchments
.
We
had
no
more
than
one
Man
killed
in
this
Engagement
(
as
't
was
in
the
other
)
and
two
maimed
.
We
asked
some
of
the
Prisoners
,
whom
we
had
taken
,
several
Questions
,
and
they
told
us
,
among
other
things
,
that
we
should
still
meet
with
another
Retrenchment
upon
the
Road
,
about
six
Leagues
distant
from
those
we
quitted
,
which
made
us
fear
,
with
very
great
reason
,
lest
the
Fugitives
should
go
and
possess
themselves
of
it
,
with
a
design
to
dispute
our
Passage
once
more
:
And
indeed
we
saw
Fire
upon
the
top
of
a
great
Mountain
,
which
they
had
made
for
a
Signal
to
gather
their
scattered
Troops
together
,
and
those
who
out
of
the
fear
they
were
in
,
might
perhaps
hide
themselves
for
Eight
Days
together
,
had
it
not
been
for
this
,
as
believing
us
still
at
their
heels
:
But
we
prevented
their
Design
,
so
we
lay
two
Leagues
from
thence
to
cut
off
their
Passage
▪
there
being
no
other
way
than
this
by
which
they
might
get
thither
,
and
whose
sides
were
still
less
accessible
the
farther
you
went
on
,
than
they
were
behither
the
same
We
had
cut
the
Hams
of
Nine
Hundred
of
their
Horse
before
,
that
so
they
might
be
made
unfit
to
pursue
us
;
we
took
much
about
the
same
Number
of
them
with
us
to
ease
our
Journey
,
till
we
came
at
the
River
we
were
in
quest
of
,
and
to
kill
and
salt
them
upon
our
arrival
,
that
so
they
might
serve
us
for
Food
in
that
long
Passage
.
On
the
15th
.
we
passed
by
the
forementioned
Retrenchment
,
Some
perhaps
may
think
that
these
were
some
commodious
Vessels
,
wherein
to
carry
us
with
ease
down
the
River
,
but
there
was
nothing
less
than
that
in
it
.
What
we
called
Piperies
,
were
four
or
five
Stocks
of
one
kind
of
Tree
,
which
they
called
Mahot
;
it
's
a
light
floating
sort
of
Wood
,
which
,
after
we
have
taken
off
the
Bark
,
we
joyn
and
tye
together
,
instead
of
Cords
,
with
a
sort
of
Lines
that
grow
in
these
Woods
,
and
cling
like
Ivy
unto
every
thing
that
is
near
them
,
and
especially
to
Trees
,
to
the
height
whereof
they
mount
;
and
when
these
Pieces
are
set
together
,
they
put
two
or
three
Men
upon
them
,
according
to
the
bigness
of
the
Pipery
,
and
this
is
all
the
Equipment
we
make
thereof
.
The
surest
posture
we
can
find
our selves
to
be
in
,
is
to
stand
upright
thereon
,
tho'
they
sink
two
or
three
Foot
under
Water
;
and
you
may
judge
by
what
follows
,
whether
the
continual
apprehensions
of
Danger
we
were
in
,
were
well
or
ill
grounded
.
We
built
ours
no
bigger
than
to
hold
two
Men
,
that
so
they
might
the
more
easily
pass
between
those
very
harrow
Rocks
we
foresaw
,
by
those
that
already
presented
themselves
to
our
view
,
we
must
meet
with
before
we
got
unto
the
Sea-side
.
When
this
pretty
Flota
was
in
a
condition
to
put
out
,
we
dragged
it
to
the
River-side
,
after
we
had
furnish'd
our selves
with
long
Poles
,
to
keep
up
from
being
driven
too
violently
upon
the
Rocks
,
where
we
were
apprehensive
we
should
be
carryed
by
the
violence
of
the
Stream
,
as
it
came
also
frequently
to
pass
.
This
River
springs
in
the
Mountains
of
Segovia
,
and
discharges
it self
into
the
North
Sea
at
Cape
Gracias
a
Dios
,
after
having
run
a
very
long
way
in
a
most
rapid
manner
cross
a
vast
number
of
Rocks
of
a
prodigious
bigness
,
and
by
the
most
frightful
Precipices
that
can
be
thought
of
,
besides
a
great
many
Falls
of
Water
,
to
the
Number
of
at
least
an
Hundred
of
all
sorts
,
which
it's
impossible
for
a
Man
to
look
on
without
trembling
,
and
making
the
Head
of
the
most
fearless
to
turn
round
,
when
he
sees
and
hears
the
Water
fall
from
such
an
●eight
into
those
tremendous
Whirlpools
.
In
short
,
the
whole
is
so
formidable
,
that
there
are
none
but
those
who
have
some
Experience
,
can
have
right
conceptions
of
it
:
But
for
me
,
who
have
passed
these
Places
,
and
who
,
as
long
as
I
live
,
shall
have
my
Mind
filled
with
those
Risques
I
have
run
,
it
's
impossible
I
should
give
such
an
Idea
hereof
but
what
will
come
far
short
of
what
I
have
really
known
of
them
.
'T
was
therefore
upon
this
dangerous
River
that
we
went
down
,
But
as
for
those
great
Falls
,
they
had
,
to
our
good
Fortunes
,
at
their
entrance
and
goings
out
,
a
great
Basin
of
still
Water
,
which
gave
us
the
Opportunity
to
get
upon
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
and
draw
our
Piperies
ashoar
,
to
take
off
those
things
we
had
laid
on
them
,
which
,
as
wet
as
we
were
,
we
carryed
with
us
,
leaping
from
Rock
to
Rock
,
till
we
came
to
the
end
of
the
Fall
,
from
whence
one
of
us
afterwards
returned
to
put
our
Pipery
into
the
Water
,
and
let
her
swim
along
to
him
who
waited
for
her
below
:
But
if
he
failed
to
catch
hold
(
by
swimming
)
of
those
pieces
of
Wood
,
before
they
got
out
of
the
Bason
below
,
the
violence
of
the
Stream
would
carry
them
away
to
rights
,
and
the
Men
must
then
be
necessitated
to
go
and
pick
out
Trees
to
make
another
.
We
thought
at
our
setting
out
to
go
down
the
Water
all
together
,
to
the
end
,
that
in
case
of
any
Accident
▪
one
might
give
Assistance
to
the
other
;
But
at
the
end
of
three
days
,
when
I
knew
the
danger
we
exposed
our selves
to
in
this
way
of
Swimming
together
,
which
had
already
been
the
occasion
of
our
losing
many
Piperies
,
I
set
my self
against
the
design
of
our
continuing
thus
together
,
by
demonstrating
to
all
our
Men
;
That
now
we
had
no
Spaniards
in
these
Parts
to
conflict
with
,
but
only
the
Difficulties
of
this
dangerous
River
,
it
was
convenient
on
the
contrary
to
allow
every
Crew
of
us
to
advance
a
little
before
the
other
,
and
to
keep
as
it
were
in
a
Line
successively
,
that
so
in
case
the
first
were
ca●ryed
(
as
indeed
it
came
to
pass
)
by
the
violence
of
〈◊〉
Stream
upon
the
Rocks
on
the
brink
of
the
Water
,
whereof
the
River
is
full
in
an
infinity
of
places
;
they
might
have
time
at
least
to
get
off
before
the
arrival
of
the
next
Pipery
,
which
had
already
wrought
so
much
Disorder
by
the
Wrecks
that
had
been
occasioned
by
their
falling
foul
on
one
another
,
that
all
of
us
were
in
manifest
danger
of
perishing
.
I
afterwards
found
,
as
well
as
several
others
of
our
People
,
who
had
made
Tryal
hereof
,
that
this
foresight
was
not
useless
to
us
;
for
my
Pipery
happening
to
be
cast
upon
such
a
Place
,
I
was
forced
to
untye
the
pieces
of
Wood
,
and
to
straddle
upon
one
piece
,
while
my
Companion
did
the
same
upon
another
,
and
so
leave
our selves
to
be
carryed
down
in
this
manner
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Stream
,
till
it
pleased
God
that
we
should
meet
with
a
Place
,
as
we
did
indeed
,
that
was
not
so
ripid
,
where
we
could
go
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
which
we
could
not
have
done
if
others
had
immediately
followed
us
.
I
also
advised
,
that
those
who
went
down
first
,
should
take
care
to
set
up
in
the
most
dangerous
Places
a
Flag
or
Banner
at
the
top
of
a
long
Pole
,
that
so
we
might
discern
it
afar
off
,
not
so
much
to
give
notice
to
those
who
were
hindermost
,
that
there
was
a
Fall
in
such
a
Place
,
for
these
would
make
themselves
to
be
heard
almost
a
League
off
,
but
to
signifie
to
them
what
side
they
were
to
put
to
land
,
which
should
be
that
where
the
Flag
stood
.
These
Methods
being
put
in
practice
,
saved
the
Lives
of
a
great
many
Men
,
though
for
all
these
Precautions
,
several
were
also
lost
.
The
many
Bananiers
which
we
found
along
the
Banks
of
this
River
,
These
Bananiers
have
partly
been
planted
by
the
Indians
,
who
dwell
along
the
sides
of
this
River
,
and
partly
by
the
overflowing
of
the
Waters
,
which
having
dragged
them
along
,
and
then
left
them
dry
,
they
took
Root
again
,
and
so
have
multiplyed
.
Some
days
after
we
found
,
It
was
in
this
Place
that
those
of
our
Men
who
had
lost
their
Money
by
Gaming
,
On
the
20th
.
of
February
we
found
the
River
large●
,
and
more
spacious
than
before
,
and
met
with
no
more
Falls
therein
;
But
the
same
was
so
incumbred
with
Trees
and
Bamboes
,
which
the
Floods
carryed
thither
,
that
our
wretched
Machines
could
not
be
kept
from
overturning
;
but
the
depth
of
the
Water
in
these
Parts
being
a
means
to
moderate
the
rapidness
of
it
,
there
were
not
many
drowned
.
At
last
,
Having
with
wonderful
Diligence
finished
four
Canoes
by
the
first
of
March
,
for
the
use
of
an
Hundred
and
Twenty
Men
that
were
of
us
in
one
Canton
,
we
put
them
into
the
Water
,
and
embarked
thereon
,
without
staying
for
an
Hundred
and
Forty
more
,
who
were
finishing
theirs
;
the
ardent
desire
we
had
to
be
as
soon
is
possibly
satisfied
,
whether
we
should
really
be
able
to
reach
the
North
Sea
,
egged
us
mightily
to
put
on
;
for
according
to
the
Idea
we
had
conceived
of
our
Passage
,
we
were
apprehensive
of
being
carryed
back
into
that
of
the
South
,
as
not
being
able
to
think
we
could
be
so
Happy
as
to
recover
the
sight
of
a
Sea
by
which
we
might
be
carryed
home
to
our
Native
Countries
,
and
which
we
had
for
so
considerable
a
time
longed
for
.
The
English
,
Moustick
Indians
,
that
dwell
some
Leagues
to
Windward
of
the
Mouth
of
this
River
,
and
who
are
very
kind
to
them
,
because
of
the
Trinkets
they
bring
them
from
Ia●●●a
.
Thus
that
Boat
proving
to
be
of
no
use
to
these
English
,
they
politickly
bethought
themselves
to
send
us
word
hereof
,
as
hoping
we
,
in
acknowledgment
of
this
Kindness
,
would
obtain
leave
of
the
Governour
of
St.
Domingo
for
them
to
retire
,
and
be
proteceted
in
that
Island
.
This
News
we
received
by
two
Moustick
Indians
,
whom
in
a
Boat
they
sent
to
meet
us
Forty
Leagues
up
the
River
,
and
who
told
us
,
that
there
should
no
more
than
Forty
Men
only
come
down
,
because
that
●hip
could
contain
no
more
,
by
reason
of
the
smalness
of
it
,
and
its
scantiness
of
Provision
:
But
for
all
this
,
the
Hundred
and
Twenty
that
made
up
one
of
our
Companies
,
went
down
together
,
for
every
one
pretended
to
be
of
the
number
of
the
said
Forty
.
Though
this
River
we
are
now
leaving
,
is
by
some
Spanish
Maps
made
to
run
directly
fourscore
Leagues
,
We
happily
arrived
on
the
9th
.
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
at
Cape
Gracia
de
Dios
,
and
entred
into
the
Sea
,
which
with
much
Satisfaction
we
knew
to
be
that
of
the
North
,
where
we
were
obliged
to
wait
for
the
English
Ship
that
was
at
the
Isles
of
Pearls
,
which
are
a
dozen
Leagues
distant
from
that
Cape
to
the
East
:
Here
we
staid
till
the
14th
.
with
the
Mulasters
that
live
in
these
Parts
,
and
who
fed
us
for
some
days
with
Fish
.
This
Cape
,
which
stands
on
the
Continent
,
hath
been
inhabited
for
a
long
time
by
these
Mulasters
and
Negroes
,
A
Description
of
Cape
Gracia
de
Dios.
both
Men
and
Women
,
who
have
greatly
multiplied
there
,
since
a
Spanish
Ship
,
bound
from
Guinea
,
freighted
with
their
Fathers
,
was
lost
by
coming
too
near
the
Shoar
,
which
is
very
dangerous
in
these
Party
:
Now
,
those
who
had
escaped
the
Shipwrack
were
courteously
received
by
the
Moustick
Indians
living
about
this
Canton
,
who
were
well
pleased
with
the
loss
of
that
Ship
,
and
of
the
Spaniards
their
Enemies
that
were
in
it
.
Those
Indians
assigned
their
new
Guests
a
place
to
grub
up
,
Maes
,
Bananiers
,
and
Magniots
,
which
the
Indians
gave
them
;
They
also
taught
them
to
make
a
most
Nourishing
sort
of
Drink
,
which
they
call
Hoon
;
they
prepare
the
same
of
a
Fruit
that
is
produced
on
the
top
of
a
kind
of
a
Palm-Tree
,
which
grows
naturally
in
these
Woods
,
and
never
exceeds
ten
Foot
in
height
:
Each
of
these
Trees
bears
no
more
than
one
Bunch
or
Grape
,
but
most
of
them
are
a
full
Load
for
one
Man
:
Its
Grain
is
of
the
same
form
and
thickness
as
an
Olive
;
some
of
them
are
yellowish
,
others
reddish
,
and
containing
in
a
very
hard
stone
an
exceeding
oily
Kernel
:
They
pound
the
Fruit
,
Stone
,
and
Kernel
all
together
,
boyling
the
same
afterwards
in
Water
,
and
this
makes
up
all
the
Composition
:
When
the
same
is
grown
cold
,
or
but
lukewarm
,
they
put
what
quantity
they
are
minded
to
drink
into
a
Calabass
pierced
through
with
small
holes
like
unto
a
Skimmer
;
this
Drink
,
besides
that
it
is
very
Nourishing
,
and
fattens
very
much
,
is
also
a
pleasanter
Liquor
than
any
that
is
to
be
met
with
among
the
other
Indians
the
same
being
only
peculiar
to
this
Nation
.
The
Mulasters
are
all
a
very
tall
People
,
and
go
altogether
naked
,
saving
their
Privy-Parts
,
which
they
cover
,
Nature
having
provided
for
them
upon
the
Account
a
kind
of
greyish
stuff
,
which
they
pull
from
a
Tree
,
called
the
Bastard-Palm
,
the
top
of
whose
Stock
is
wrapped
up
in
some
Fathoms
of
it
,
from
the
first
rising
of
its
Branches
some
feet
downwards
,
according
to
the
thickness
of
each
of
these
Trees
:
This
stuff
is
also
a
great
help
to
them
to
make
Coverlets
,
wherewith
to
cover
them
in
the
Night
;
and
some
of
those
People
who
live
more
at
ease
,
wear
Shirts
and
Drawers
,
which
the
English
bring
them
from
Iamaica
.
They
are
the
boldest
People
in
the
World
for
exposing
themselves
to
the
Perils
of
the
Sea
,
and
undoubtedly
the
most
expert
in
the
Art
of
Fishing
:
They
'll
commit
themselves
to
the
Waves
in
these
little
Boats
,
or
such
like
,
which
an
able
Seaman
will
scarce
venture
to
do
,
and
here
they
will
stay
for
three
or
four
days
together
,
being
no
more
concerned
,
let
the
Weather
be
what
it
will
,
than
if
they
were
made
of
the
same
piece
as
their
Boat
;
and
provided
they
can
but
once
set
sight
of
the
Fish
,
tho'
swimming
never
so
low
in
the
Water
,
they
will
not
fail
to
take
him
,
so
dextrous
are
they
at
this
Work
.
They
many
times
do
our
Freebooters
a
Kindness
,
when
they
take
them
on
Board
with
them
,
upon
Condition
of
letting
them
have
a
share
of
what
Booty
is
got
,
which
must
be
exactly
performed
unto
them
:
For
if
you
once
deceive
them
,
you
must
no
longer
expect
their
Assistance
;
and
this
Temper
is
peculiar
almost
to
all
the
Indian
Nations
in
these
Parts
,
that
they
will
never
go
again
,
when
once
you
have
broke
your
Word
with
them
.
The
Ancient
Mousticks
,
who
gave
these
Men
I
have
spoken
of
,
Entertainment
,
live
about
ten
or
a
dozen
Leagues
to
Windward
of
Cape
Gracia
a
Dios
,
in
those
Places
they
call
Sambay
and
Sanibey
:
They
are
very
slothful
,
and
neither
Plant
nor
Sow
but
very
little
,
a●●
lie
all
day
on
their
Amacks
,
which
are
a
kind
of
movi●●
Beds
,
in
their
Ajoupas
or
Baracks
,
while
their
Wives
w●●
upon
them
in
every
thing
as
far
as
they
can
serve
them
and
when
they
are
pres'd
with
Hunger
,
they
go
a
Fishing
in
their
Boats
,
at
which
they
are
also
very
skilfu●
and
when
they
have
taken
any
,
they
eat
them
,
and
g●●
not
out
any
more
till
Hunger
returns
upon
them
again
.
As
for
their
Cloathing
,
it
's
neither
larger
,
nor
mo●●
sumptuous
than
that
of
the
Mulasters
at
the
Cap●●
There
are
but
a
few
amongst
them
that
have
a
fixe●
abode
,
most
of
them
being
Vagabonds
,
and
wandring
along
the
River-side
,
and
having
no
other
House
to
shelter
themselves
in
but
a
Latanier-leaf
,
which
they
manage
so
,
that
when
the
Wind
drives
the
Rain
on
the
one
side
,
they
turn
their
Leaf
against
it
,
behind
which
they
lie
,
and
this
Skreens
them
against
the
Weather
When
they
are
inclined
to
sleep
,
they
dig
a
hole
in
the
Sand
,
where
they
lie
,
and
then
cover
themselves
therewith
;
and
this
they
do
to
keep
themselves
from
the
stinging
of
the
Mousticks
,
wherewith
the
Air
is
generally
very
full
:
They
are
little
Flies
,
that
are
sooner
〈◊〉
than
seen
,
and
have
so
sharp
and
venomous
a
sting
,
〈◊〉
where
they
alight
,
they
seem
to
have
fiery
Darts
wherewith
to
prick
Men.
These
poor
People
are
so
tormented
with
those
mischievous
Insects
,
when
they
see
them
not
,
that
their
Bodies
appear
like
Lepers
,
and
I
can
assure
it
for
Truth
,
as
knowing
the
same
on
my
own
Knowledge
,
that
it
〈◊〉
no
small
pain
to
be
attacked
with
them
;
For
besides
th●●
they
caused
us
to
lose
our
Rest
in
the
Night
,
it
was
the●
that
we
were
forced
to
go
naked
for
want
of
Shirts
when
the
troublesomness
of
these
Animals
made
us
〈◊〉
into
despair
and
such
a
Rage
,
as
set
us
besides
our selves
.
When
these
Indians
go
a
Journey
,
tho'
never
so
sh●●
,
they
take
their
Wives
,
Children
,
Dogs
,
and
Fawns
▪
which
they
breed
〈◊〉
,
all
along
with
them
:
It
's
a
Custom
I
have
observed
to
be
●●eld
among
all
the
Indi●●
Nations
on
the
Terra
Firma
of
America
,
and
those
speak
of
live
as
brutishly
as
any
of
the
rest
,
yet
the●
are
not
so
Cruel
and
Savage
,
because
of
the
Society
they
have
with
the
English
,
who
have
no
other
aim
than
to
endeavour
to
bring
them
under
,
and
Mailer
their
Country
,
where
they
have
a
great
many
Habitations●
already
.
On
the
14th
.
Fifty
of
the
Freebooters
get
on
Board
the
English
Vessel
.
the
Vessel
which
I
said
was
gone
to
the
Isles
of
Pearls
,
arrived
at
the
Place
where
we
were
,
and
came
scarce
to
an
Anchor
,
but
we
all
crouded
to
go
on
Board
,
because
we
were
to
draw
Lots
who
should
embark
:
But
about
Fifty
of
us
,
for
all
that
,
being
more
vigilant
than
the
rest
,
made
a
shift
to
enter
her
,
who
thinking
it
unadviseable
to
go
ashoar
again
,
to
commit
to
Chance
a
thing
we
were
already
in
Possession
of
,
and
for
to
prevent
a
greater
Number
from
entring
in
,
we
being
already
piled
as
it
were
on
the
top
of
one
another
,
we
weighed
Anchor
,
and
departed
.
The
Master
would
have
carryed
us
to
Iamaica
,
but
we
not
knowing
how
matters
stood
between
France
and
England
,
whether
it
were
Peace
or
War
,
engaged
him
to
carry
us
to
St.
Domingo
,
for
Forty
Pieces
of
Eight
a
Head
:
We
went
to
take
in
Water
at
the
Isle
of
Pearls
,
and
on
the
16th
.
left
the
same
.
On
the
17th
.
we
doubled
the
Island
of
Catalina
or
Providence
,
as
the
English
call
it
,
where
the
Spaniards
had
formerly
a
very
fine
Fort
and
small
Town
,
which
were
taken
by
the
French
and
English
,
under
the
Colours
of
the
last
.
On
the
18th
.
we
went
to
cross
the
Channel
,
●ho
'
it
blew
a
strong
Easterly
Breeze
.
On
the
24th
.
we
●ame
to
Land
at
Los
Iardinos
,
which
are
a
great
many
small
Islands
near
unto
that
of
Cuba
:
And
on
the
29th
.
we
took
in
Water
at
Port
Portilla
(
in
the
Isle
of
Cuba
)
which
is
not
inhabited
.
On
the
30th
.
we
anchored
to
the
South
South-East
of
the
Burrough
of
Baracoa
,
in
the
same
Island
,
where
we
surprized
the
Hunters
belonging
to
that
Place
,
whom
we
obliged
to
sell
us
the
Victuals
they
had
took
,
by
giving
them
their
own
Price
for
it
:
But
this
our
Liberality
towards
them
proceeded
from
another
cause
,
and
that
was
,
that
we
were
uncertain
whether
our
Nation
was
at
Peace
or
War
with
the
Spaniards
,
since
we
had
no
Intelligence
here
〈◊〉
from
any
French
Country
how
things
went
with
them
.
On
the
6th
.
of
April
we
touched
at
Nippas
,
which
is
〈◊〉
small
Burrough
on
the
Coast
,
Seven
Leagues
distant
from
Petit
Guavis
,
that
so
we
might
hear
some
News
of
our
own
Country
while
we
rode
at
Anchor
there
.
There
were
some
of
our
People
,
so
infatuated
with
the
long
Miseries
we
had
suffered
,
that
they
thought
of
nothing
●●se
but
the
Spaniards
,
insomuch
that
when
from
the
Deck
they
saw
some
Horsemen
riding
along
the
Sea-side
,
they
flew
to
their
Arms
to
fire
upon
them
,
as
imagining
they
were
Enemies
,
tho'
we
assured
them
we
were
now
come
amongst
those
of
our
own
Nation
.
We
left
this
Port
on
the
4th
.
and
went
to
Anchor
in
the
Port
of
Petit
Guavis
,
Petit
Guavis
.
from
whence
we
had
departed
almost
four
Years
before
,
and
before
we
came
near
the
Fort
,
I
went
to
Monsieur
Dumas
the
King's
Lieutenant
,
to
require
him
to
grant
us
Protection
and
Idemnity
in
the
Governour
Monsieur
de
Cassy's
absence
,
by
Vertue
of
an
Amnesty
the
King
had
been
pleased
to
send
to
those
that
made
War
upon
the
Spaniards
since
the
Peace
,
which
being
concluded
on
since
our
departure
,
it
was
impossible
we
should
come
to
know
it
in
such
remote
Places
,
and
where
we
were
thought
to
have
been
entirely
destroyed
.
Lastly
,
When
we
were
got
all
ashoar
to
a
People
that
spoke
French
,
we
could
not
forbear
shedding
Tears
for
Joy
,
that
after
we
had
run
so
many
Hazards
,
Dangers
,
and
Perils
,
it
had
pleased
the
Almighty
Maker
of
the
Earth
and
Seas
,
to
grant
a
Deliverance
,
and
bring
us
back
to
those
of
our
own
Nation
,
that
at
length
we
may
return
without
any
more
ado
to
our
own
Country
;
Whereunto
I
cannot
but
farther
add
,
that
for
my
own
part
,
I
had
so
little
hopes
of
ever
getting
back
,
that
I
could
not
,
for
the
space
of
Fifteen
Days
,
take
my
Return
for
any
other
than
an
Illusion
,
and
it
proceeded
so
far
with
me
,
that
I
shunned
sleep
,
for
fear
when
I
awaked
,
I
should
find
my self
again
in
those
Countries
,
out
of
which
I
was
now
safely
delivered
.
A
Relation
of
a
VOYAGE
MADE
BY
THE
Sieur
DE
MONTAUBAN
,
Captain
of
the
FREEBOOTERS
on
the
Coast
of
Guiney
,
in
the
Year
1695.
With
a
Description
of
the
Kingdom
of
Cape
Lopez
,
the
Manners
,
Customs
,
and
Religion
of
the
Country
.
A
Letter
to
Monsieur
—
SIR
,
A
Relation
of
the
Voyage
made
by
Captain
Montauband
,
commonly
called
Montauban
,
is
at
last
come
to
my
hands
,
and
I
have
sent
you
the
same
in
print
:
There
is
no
doubt
but
you
will
admire
,
as
well
as
I
,
how
much
his
Prudence
and
Courage
have
been
instrumental
to
deliver
him
from
many
unhappy
Accidents
,
where
another
must
infallibly
have
perish'd
.
You
will
remember
as
soon
as
you
begin
to
read
,
to
have
seen
some
of
his
Men
at
Bourdeaux
,
in
the
Year
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Ninety
and
Four
;
from
thence
it
was
he
departed
the
following
Year
to
undertake
the
Voyage
you
are
here
presented
with
:
He
gave
chase
to
several
Ships
he
met
with
in
his
way
;
he
fought
with
a
Frigate
carrying
Thirty
sour
Guns
,
at
Cape
Verde
;
he
met
with
an
English
Ship
of
Twenty
Guns
,
at
Cape
St.
Iohn
,
which
he
took
after
a
short
Fight
;
after
which
,
he
took
a
Brandenburgh
Caper
,
and
sailed
away
for
Angola
;
near
the
Shoar
he
met
with
the
English
Guardship
,
being
a
Frigate
carrying
Fifty
four
Pieces
of
Cannon
,
this
Ship
he
fought
for
Five
or
Six
Hours
,
and
both
of
them
very
●ravely
boarded
one
another
,
and
as
he
was
about
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
said
Ship
,
the
English
Captain
set
fire
to
his
Powder
,
and
so
both
the
Ships
blew
up
into
the
Air
with
a
terrible
crack
.
You
will
have
the
pleasure
to
contemplate
,
in
the
Perusal
of
this
Book
,
(
as
if
you
stood
upon
the
Sea-side
,
)
this
tremendous
Shipwrack
;
as
also
,
see
how
the
Sieur
de
Montauban
,
together
with
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
of
his
Men
were
saved
.
He
suffered
Hunger
for
above
Three
Days
together
,
and
at
last
arrived
at
Cape
Lopez
,
from
whence
he
went
to
visit
the
King
of
that
Country
,
of
whose
Court
and
Kingdom
he
has
given
us
here
a
Description
:
He
speaks
also
of
his
Reception
,
and
advances
a
Project
how
to
settle
the
Roman
Catholick
Faith
in
those
Parts
:
He
stood
for
Surety
at
the
baptizing
of
a
Son
of
Prince
Thomas
,
the
foresaid
King's
Son
.
He
went
on
board
a
Portuguese
Ship
,
in
order
to
his
Passage
to
Europe
;
An
English
Man
that
was
his
Friend
,
took
him
aboard
his
Vessel
,
and
carried
him
to
Barbadoes
,
where
he
was
confined
to
his
Chamber
by
Colonel
Russel
who
was
Governour
of
those
Islands
:
He
was
freed
from
thence
,
and
went
to
Martinico
,
where
he
saw
Monsieur
de
Frontenas
,
General
of
the
French
Islands
.
From
thence
he
got
into
France
,
being
very
uncertain
whether
he
shall
return
to
Sea
again
.
But
,
Sir
,
all
these
Adventures
are
set
forth
in
so
natural
and
easie
a
Style
,
that
you
cannot
but
infallibly
observe
the
Sincerity
and
Generosityo●
the
Author
.
It
's
true
,
our
Seafaring
Men
are
not
so
polite
as
those
that
live
ashoar
,
and
that
proceeds
for
want
of
Society
and
Conversation
;
but
to
make
amends
for
that
,
they
are
an
hundred
fold
more
sincere
than
the
other
.
And
thus
,
Sir
,
do
not
think
a
Seafaring
Man
will
impose
upon
you
;
for
my self
,
I
have
several
times
heard
Montauban
in
Person
give
a
Relation
of
this
same
Voyage
,
but
I
could
never
observe
that
he
vary'd
in
any
one
thing
at
any
time
;
and
the
free
and
generous
Air
wherewith
he
deliver'd
those
brave
Actions
he
has
performed
in
Fight
,
would
perswade
you
of
the
Truth
of
what
he
hath
related
.
It
's
not
for
any
Ostentation
that
he
has
written
this
Account
;
he
has
in
the
very
beginning
thereof
declared
openly
enough
,
that
he
had
no
other
End
in
doing
it
,
than
to
give
a
Minister
of
State
an
Account
(
as
he
calls
it
)
of
his
Campagne
.
In
short
,
if
you
are
dubious
in
respect
to
the
Fight
where
the
Sieur
de
Montauban
was
Shipwracked
,
you
may
recollect
your self
,
and
find
you
have
read
the
same
in
the
Gazettes
of
September
and
October
this
present
Year
.
I
am
,
SIR
,
Your
most
humble
and
most
obedient
Servant
,
B
—
A
Relation
of
a
Voyage
made
by
the
Sieur
de
Montauban
,
Captain
of
the
Freebooters
,
on
the
Coast
of
Guiney
,
in
the
Year
1695.
SINCE
I
have
so
often
felt
the
malignant
Influences
of
those
Stars
that
preside
over
the
Seas
,
and
by
an
adverse
Fortune
lost
all
that
Wealth
which
with
so
much
Care
and
Trouble
I
had
amassed
together
,
I
should
take
no
manner
of
pleasure
in
this
place
to
call
to
mind
the
Misfortunes
that
befel
me
before
the
Conclusion
of
the
last
Campagne
,
had
not
a
desire
of
serving
still
both
the
publick
and
particular
Persons
,
as
well
as
to
let
His
Majesty
know
the
Affection
and
Weddedness
I
have
always
had
for
his
Service
,
made
me
take
Pen
in
hand
to
give
Monsieur
de
Phelipeaux
an
Account
of
such
Observations
as
I
have
made
;
wherein
he
may
also
find
with
what
eagerness
I
have
penetrated
to
the
remotest
Colonies
of
our
Enemies
,
in
order
to
destroy
them
and
ruine
their
Trade
.
I
was
not
willing
to
swell
up
this
Relation
with
an
Account
of
all
the
Voyages
I
have
made
,
and
all
the
particular
Adventures
that
have
befallen
me
on
the
Coasts
of
New
Spain
,
Cartagena
,
Mexico
,
Florida
,
and
Cape
Verd
,
which
last
Place
I
had
been
at
Twenty
Years
ago
,
having
begun
to
use
the
Seas
at
the
Age
of
Sixteen
.
I
could
also
have
added
hereunto
the
Campaign
I
have
made
in
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Ninety
and
One
,
when
being
Commander
of
the
Ship
called
the
Machine
,
I
ravaged
the
Coasts
of
Guiney
,
entred
into
the
great
River
Serelion
,
and
took
a
Fort
from
the
English
,
where
they
had
Four
and
twenty
Pieces
of
Cannon
;
which
I
caused
to
be
split
,
that
they
might
be
of
no
farther
use
unto
them
.
But
I
am
desirous
to
confine
my self
to
give
an
Account
of
my
last
Voyage
,
because
it
is
the
nearest
,
and
that
which
is
yet
fresh
in
the
Memory
of
the
Publick
,
Notice
and
some
Information
having
been
given
thereof
by
the
Noise
made
in
France
and
elsewhere
,
of
the
burning
of
my
Ship
,
and
the
terrible
Crack
it
made
in
the
Air.
In
the
Year
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
and
Ninty
Four
,
after
I
had
ravaged
the
Coast
of
Caraqua
,
I
went
up
to
Windward
towards
St.
Croix
,
where
I
understood
that
there
were
some
Merchant
Ships
,
with
a
Convoy
,
to
come
from
Barbadoes
and
Nevis
,
and
bound
for
England
;
and
upon
the
same
Information
I
resolved
to
sail
up
to
the
height
of
the
Bermudos
,
hoping
to
take
this
small
Fleet
,
and
so
to
make
a
good
Booty
of
it
.
I
was
scarce
got
thither
,
but
that
I
saw
them
appear
,
and
sailing
directly
towards
me
,
without
any
Apprehensions
of
Danger
upon
them
:
But
I
presently
attack'd
their
Convoy
,
called
the
Wolf
,
and
took
her
,
with
Two
more
of
the
Merchant
Ships
laden
with
Sugar
,
the
rest
having
made
their
Escape
during
the
Fight
.
As
I
was
carrying
my
Prize
into
France
,
I
met
with
another
English
Ship
of
Sixteen
Guns
,
coming
from
Spain
,
and
bound
also
for
England
,
that
after
a
short
Fight
struck
,
and
which
I
carried
to
Rochel
,
where
the
Admiralty
adjudged
the
same
to
be
good
Prize
.
When
I
had
sold
this
Ship
,
I
carried
my
Three
other
Vessels
to
Bourdeaux
,
where
I
arrived
in
September
,
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Ninety
and
Four
;
and
these
last
also
being
condemned
as
good
Prizes
,
I
made
it
my
Business
presently
to
find
out
Merchants
that
would
buy
them
.
In
the
mean
time
,
my
Freebooters
,
who
had
not
seen
France
in
a
long
time
,
finding
themselves
now
in
a
great
City
,
where
Pleasure
and
Plenty
reigned
,
were
not
backward
to
refresh
themselves
after
the
Fatigues
they
had
endured
while
so
long
absent
from
their
native
Country
.
They
spent
a
world
of
Money
here
,
and
proved
horribly
Extravagant
.
The
Merchants
,
and
their
Hosts
,
made
no
Scruple
to
advance
them
Money
,
or
lend
them
as
much
as
they
pleased
,
upon
the
Reputation
of
their
Wealth
,
and
the
Noise
there
was
throughout
the
City
of
the
valuable
Prizes
whereof
they
had
a
share
:
All
the
Nights
they
spent
in
such
Divertisements
as
pleased
them
best
,
and
the
Days
in
running
up
and
down
the
Town
in
Masquerade
,
causing
themselves
to
be
carried
in
Chairs
,
with
lighted
Flambeaux's
at
Noon
Day
;
of
which
Debauches
some
died
,
while
Four
of
my
Crew
fairly
deserted
me
:
So
that
now
seeing
I
lost
my
Men
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Care
I
had
taken
,
and
strict
Injunctions
I
had
laid
upon
them
,
I
thought
it
advisable
for
me
to
be
gone
from
thence
as
soon
as
I
could
,
that
I
might
keep
the
rest
together
.
In
the
first
place
I
supplied
the
room
of
those
whom
I
had
lost
,
with
as
many
Bourdeaux
young
Men
,
who
in
a
short
time
became
as
expert
as
the
old
ones
;
for
you
are
to
observe
,
I
made
it
my
continual
Care
and
Business
to
teach
my
Men
to
shoot
,
and
my
so
frequent
exercising
of
them
,
rendered
them
in
a
short
time
as
capable
of
Shooting
and
handling
their
Arms
as
the
oldest
Sea
Freebooters
,
or
the
best
Fowlers
by
Land
.
When
I
had
revictualled
my
Ship
,
that
carried
no
more
than
Thirty
four
Pieces
of
Cannon
,
I
left
Bourdeaux
,
in
the
Month
of
February
,
in
the
Year
One
Thousand
Six
Hundred
Ninety
and
Five
,
with
an
Intention
to
go
and
cruise
on
the
Coast
of
Guiney
in
Africa
.
I
got
up
to
the
Azores
,
which
are
Thirty
seven
Degrees
North
Latitude
,
and
cruised
thereabouts
for
the
space
of
Eight
Days
,
without
any
Purchase
:
From
thence
I
passed
to
the
Canary
Islands
,
which
are
in
Twenty
five
Degrees
North
Latitude
:
We
discovered
the
Peak
of
Tenariff
a
great
way
off
,
which
they
say
is
the
highest
Mountain
in
the
World
.
They
report
these
Mountains
had
their
Names
from
Dogs
,
which
the
●●tins
call
Canis
,
and
which
the
Portugu
se
found
here
in
great
Numbers
upon
their
first
Arrival
.
I
cruised
round
about
them
for
Fourteen
Days
,
in
expectation
of
meeting
with
some
Dutch
Ships
which
I
was
informed
were
to
come
that
way
;
and
it
proved
to
be
really
so
:
For
the
said
Ships
came
thither
,
but
they
got
into
Port
before
I
could
reach
them
;
and
this
made
me
sail
away
for
the
White
Cape
,
and
the
Isles
of
Cape
Verd
,
that
are
between
Fourteen
and
Eighteen
Degrees
North
Latitude
.
Upon
my
Arrival
there
,
I
found
Two
.
English
Ships
lying
at
Anchor
in
the
Road
of
the
Isle
of
May
,
which
made
me
put
out
my
Shallop
to
know
what
they
were
,
and
the
same
informed
me
that
they
were
Two
Interlope●●
carrying
about
Thirty
Guns
each
.
I
resolved
to
board
and
take
them
;
to
this
end
I
lay
by
to
come
nearer
them
,
but
as
we
bore
upon
one
of
the
Points
of
this
Island
,
these
Ships
did
not
think
fit
to
tarry
for
my
coming
up
;
but
smelling
my
Design
,
they
made
all
ready
,
and
left
their
Cables
and
Anchors
in
the
Road
at
which
their
Shallops
lay
.
I
pursued
them
all
Day
,
but
Night
coming
on
,
I
lost
sight
of
them
,
and
returned
to
the
Road
from
whence
they
were
gone
,
in
order
to
take
away
the
Cables
and
Anchors
,
and
to
sink
the
Shallops
fastened
by
them
.
When
I
had
so
done
,
I
sailed
away
for
the
Isle
of
St.
Vincent
,
to
caulker
my
Vessel
in
that
Place
,
and
to
take
in
Water
and
Wood.
This
Island
also
is
one
of
those
of
Cape
Verd.
Here
I
stay'd
for
the
space
of
Eight
Days
,
at
the
end
whereof
,
understanding
by
a
Portuguese
Bark
,
that
there
were
Two
English
Ships
,
carrying
from
Twenty
to
Thirty
Guns
,
at
the
Isle
of
Fugo
,
one
of
which
was
resitting
there
,
because
of
a
Fight
she
had
been
engaged
in
with
some
other
Ships
,
I
presently
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
sailed
away
for
the
said
Island
,
which
is
not
far
distant
from
that
of
St.
Vincent
,
being
in
hopes
to
meet
with
the
Enemy
in
that
Place
:
But
upon
my
Arrival
,
I
understood
by
a
Portuguese
,
that
they
were
gone
away
,
Four
or
Five
Days
before
,
in
the
Night
,
without
saying
any
thing
of
the
Place
whither
they
were
bound
,
from
the
said
Island
of
Fugo
,
or
Fire-Island
.
I
thereupon
steered
my
course
for
t●e
Coast
of
Guiney
,
and
first
discovered
the
Cap●
of
Three
Points
,
where
I
met
with
the
Guardship
,
which
was
a
Dutch
Frigate
,
carrying
Thirty
four
Guns
,
and
cruised
out
at
Sea
.
She
quickly
discovered
me
,
and
made
directly
towards
me
,
in
order
to
know
what
I
was
:
As
I
had
also
on
my
part
perceived
her
,
and
was
in
hopes
to
come
close
and
fight
her
,
I
hung
up
Dutch
Colours
,
that
I
might
not
frighten
her
away
,
but
give
her
an
Opportunity
to
come
up
within
Cannon-shot
of
me
.
When
I
saw
her
near
enough
,
I
put
up
French
Colours
,
and
gave
her
a
Signal
to
strike
,
but
instead
thereof
,
she
,
without
any
more
ado
,
very
bravely
gave
me
a
Broad-side
,
and
at
the
same
time
received
one
from
me
.
We
continued
to
fight
one
another
,
in
this
manner
,
from
Morning
till
Four
in
the
Afternoon
,
without
my
being
able
to
get
the
Weathergage
,
nor
come
up
near
enough
unto
her
,
to
make
use
,
to
any
purpose
,
of
my
Fusils
,
which
are
the
chief
Arms
in
such
Ships
as
ours
be
;
nor
to
hinder
her
by
the
Favour
of
the
Wind
which
she
had
of
me
,
to
go
and
Anchor
under
the
Fort
of
the
Cape
of
Three
Points
,
where
there
were
Two
Dutch
Ships
more
fitted
out
for
Men
of
War
,
one
whereof
carried
Fourteen
and
the
other
Twenty
eight
Pieces
of
Cannon
.
I
presently
thought
these
Three
Ships
had
joined
together
,
in
order
to
come
out
to
fight
me
,
which
made
me
lie
by
thereabouts
,
for
a
whole
Day
,
in
expectation
of
them
.
I
anchored
also
within
a
League
of
the
Shoar
,
hoping
at
length
,
that
they
,
being
spighted
at
my
insulting
of
them
in
this
manner
,
would
be
eager
for
Revenge
:
But
all
this
to
no
purpose
;
and
in
all
Appearance
,
the
Guardship
had
already
found
her self
so
ill
treated
,
that
she
had
no
occasion
for
a
second
Fight
.
A
small
Portuguese
Ship
that
passed
by
soon
after
,
told
me
these
Ships
were
the
same
that
had
forced
the
Sieur
Rey
,
Captain
of
the
King's
Flute
,
called
the
Deep
,
to
leave
that
Coast
;
which
also
was
confirmed
afterwards
unto
me
by
the
Sieur
Rey
himself
,
at
the
Prince's
Island
,
where
I
met
him
.
Seeing
therefore
that
the
Enemy
would
not
fight
,
and
considering
with
my self
it
was
not
advisable
for
me
to
attack
them
under
the
Cannon
of
the
Fort
,
I
resolved
to
go
to
Cape
Lopez
,
and
to
Prince
and
St.
Thomas
Isles
:
In
my
Passage
I
discovered
Cape
St.
Iohn
that
stands
on
the
Continent
of
Guiney
,
as
well
as
the
Cape
of
Three
Points
,
and
I
happened
to
meet
with
an
English
Ship
of
Twenty
Guns
,
that
had
Three
hundred
and
Fifty
Negro's
,
Elephants
Teeth
,
and
Wax
on
board
it
,
which
did
not
cost
me
much
pains
to
take
her
.
The
Captain
told
me
he
was
come
from
Ardra
,
where
he
had
taken
Five
hundred
and
fifty
Negro's
on
board
,
but
that
they
had
slain
some
of
them
,
because
they
had
mutined
against
his
Ship
's
Crew
,
and
that
some
more
of
them
had
made
their
Escape
to
Land
in
his
Shallop
which
they
secretly
stole
from
him
.
Ardra
is
one
of
the
principal
Town
▪
in
Guiney
,
standing
upon
the
Sea-side
,
and
the
usual
Residence
of
a
Prince
who
governs
a
great
Country
in
this
Part
of
the
World
.
From
thence
I
went
to
Prince's
Isle
,
in
sight
whereof
I
took
a
small
Brandenburgh
Caper
,
mounted
with
Eight
Pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
carrying
Sixty
Men.
She
cruised
about
this
Latitude
,
and
took
all
the
Barks
she
could
light
on
,
without
distinction
of
Nation
or
Colours
.
When
I
had
done
this
,
I
went
into
the
Port
,
in
order
to
clean
my
Ship
,
which
was
foul
enough
,
and
that
I
might
clear
my self
of
the
English
Prize
I
had
taken
,
I
sent
her
away
to
St.
Domingo
,
in
America
,
to
have
the
same
condemned
,
under
the
Command
of
the
Sieur
de
Nave
,
and
a
sufficient
Number
of
Men
in
her
,
whom
I
picked
out
of
my
own
Crew
.
But
some
time
after
,
I
understood
she
was
retaken
by
some
English
Men
of
War
that
were
before
Little
Goara
.
In
the
mean
time
,
that
my
Men
might
not
be
idle
,
I
gave
my
Officers
Orders
to
see
my
Ship
careened
,
while
I
my self
with
the
Brandenburgh
Caper
which
I
had
taken
,
and
Ninety
Men
whom
I
put
on
board
her
,
went
out
to
cruise
,
and
continued
at
it
for
Six
Weeks
,
upon
the
Coast
of
Guiney
,
or
about
the
Prince's
and
St.
Omer's
Islands
,
without
meeting
any
Enemy
.
Whereupon
I
retu●n'd
back
into
the
Road
of
the
first
of
these
Isles
,
where
I
revictualled
my
Ship
as
soon
as
possibly
I
could
;
and
when
all
things
were
ready
,
I
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
sailed
directly
for
the
Isle
of
St.
Thomas
,
there
either
to
sell
,
or
truck
the
Caper
I
had
taken
,
which
last
I
chose
to
do
for
some
Provisions
,
because
I
had
not
enough
to
go
and
cruise
long
upon
the
Coasts
of
Angola
,
whither
I
had
resolved
to
go
and
spend
Five
or
Six
Months
,
in
order
to
avoid
the
English
Ships
they
were
fitting
out
at
the
same
Town
of
Guiney
,
which
consisted
of
Three
Men
of
War
,
and
a
Fireship
,
and
were
designed
to
go
in
quest
of
me
,
cruising
about
St.
Thomas
,
where
they
thought
I
should
continue
.
As
I
left
St.
Thomas
,
I
saw
a
Ship
at
Anchor
,
sailed
towards
her
,
and
gave
her
chase
a
long
time
;
but
I
could
not
prevent
her
getting
to
land
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Omer
,
and
staving
to
pieces
in
striving
to
take
her
;
I
lose
an
Hundred
and
fifty
Pounds
of
Gold
Dust
which
this
Dutch
Interloper
had
got
in
trading
on
this
Coast.
This
being
over
,
I
sailed
for
the
Coasts
of
Angola
,
which
is
Two
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
on
the
other
side
of
the
Line
:
There
I
arrived
on
the
Twenty
second
of
September
,
and
understood
,
when
I
came
within
Three
Leagues
of
the
Port
of
Cabinda
,
that
there
were
Two
English
Ships
with
Negro's
on
board
in
that
place
.
As
I
was
to
Leeward
of
that
Port
,
I
bore
out
to
Sea
,
in
hopes
next
Day
to
have
a
South-West
Wind
that
usually
blows
from
the
Seaward
,
to
help
to
recover
the
Port.
When
Day
appeared
,
I
saw
a
Ship
under
English
Colours
bearing
upon
me
,
whom
I
did
not
presently
take
to
be
a
Man
of
War
.
But
some
time
after
,
I
discovered
she
carried
no
less
than
Four
and
fifty
Guns
.
I
used
all
the
Art
I
could
to
amuse
her
,
and
for
that
end
,
I
hung
out
Dutch
Colours
,
that
I
might
also
the
more
easily
come
near
her
,
while
she
on
her
part
was
not
backward
to
amuse
me
,
and
by
the
Guns
she
fired
from
time
to
time
to
assure
me
of
her
Friendship
,
endeavoured
to
come
up
with
me
.
When
I
perceived
my
Enemy's
Design
,
I
took
upon
me
to
make
a
shew
of
waiting
for
him
,
and
sailed
but
very
slowly
,
that
I
might
make
him
believe
my
Ship
was
heavy
laden
,
or
that
I
was
incumbred
for
want
of
Sails
and
Hands
.
We
kept
in
this
manner
,
from
Break
of
Day
till
Ten
in
the
Forenoon
.
He
gave
me
a
Gun
,
from
time
to
time
,
without
Ball
,
to
assure
me
what
he
was
,
and
as
he
supposed
my
Friend
;
but
finding
at
last
I
did
not
answer
him
,
on
my
part
,
in
the
same
manner
,
and
that
we
were
now
within
Cannon-shot
of
one
another
,
he
gave
me
one
again
with
Ball
,
which
made
me
presently
put
up
French
Colours
,
and
answer
him
with
another
▪
Hereupon
the
English
Captain
,
without
any
more
ado
,
gave
me
Two
Broadsides
,
which
I
received
without
returning
him
one
again
,
tho'
he
had
killed
me
Seven
Men
;
for
I
was
in
hopes
,
if
I
could
have
got
somewhat
nearer
to
him
,
to
put
him
out
of
Condition
ever
to
get
away
from
me
:
I
endeavoured
to
come
within
a
Fusil-shot
of
him
,
and
was
desirous
to
give
him
an
Opportunity
to
shew
his
Courage
,
in
boarding
me
,
since
I
could
not
so
well
do
the
same
by
him
,
as
being
to
Leeward
.
At
last
,
being
come
by
degrees
nearer
,
and
found
him
within
the
reach
of
my
Fusils
,
which
for
that
end
I
kept
concealed
upon
the
Deck
from
his
sight
,
they
were
discharged
upon
him
,
and
my
Men
continued
to
make
so
great
a
Fire
with
them
,
that
the
Enemy
on
their
part
began
quickly
to
flag
.
In
the
mean
time
,
as
their
Ship
's
Crew
consisted
of
above
Three
hundred
Men
,
and
that
they
saw
their
Cannon
could
not
do
their
Work
for
them
,
they
resolved
to
board
us
;
which
they
did
,
with
a
great
Shout
,
and
terrible
Threatnings
of
giving
no
Quarter
,
if
we
did
not
surrender
.
Their
grappling
Irons
failing
to
catch
the
Stern
of
my
Ship
,
made
theirs
run
in
such
a
manner
,
that
their
Stern
run
upon
my
Boltsprit
,
and
broke
it
.
Having
observed
my
Enemy
thus
incumbred
,
my
Men
plied
them
briskly
with
their
Small-shot
,
and
made
so
terrible
a
Fire
upon
them
,
for
an
Hour
and
an
half
,
that
being
unable
to
resist
any
longer
,
and
having
lost
a
great
many
Men
,
they
left
the
Sport
,
and
ran
down
between
Decks
,
and
I
saw
them
presently
after
make
Signals
with
their
Hats
of
crying
out
for
Quarter
.
I
caused
my
Men
thereupon
to
give
over
their
firing
,
and
commanded
the
English
to
embark
in
their
Shallops
,
and
come
on
board
of
me
,
while
I
made
some
of
my
Crew
at
the
same
time
leap
into
the
Enemies
Ship
,
and
sieze
her
,
and
so
prevent
any
Surprize
from
them
.
I
already
rejoyced
within
my self
for
the
taking
of
such
a
considerable
Prize
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
in
that
I
hoped
,
that
after
having
taken
this
Vessel
that
was
the
Guardship
of
Angola
,
and
the
largest
the
English
had
in
those
Seas
,
I
should
find
my self
in
a
Condition
still
to
take
better
Prizes
,
and
attack
any
Man
of
War
I
should
meet
with
.
My
Ship
's
Crew
were
also
as
joyful
as
my self
and
did
the
Work
they
were
engaged
in
with
a
great
deal
of
pleasure
;
but
the
Enemy's
Powder
suddenly
taking
fire
,
by
the
means
of
a
Match
the
Captain
had
left
burning
of
purpose
▪
as
hoping
he
might
escape
with
his
Two
Shallops
,
blew
both
the
Ships
into
the
Air
,
and
made
the
most
terrible
Crack
that
was
ever
heard
.
It
's
impossible
to
set
forth
this
horrid
Spectacle
to
the
Life
;
the
Spectators
were
themselves
the
Actors
of
this
bloody
Scene
,
not
knowing
whether
they
saw
or
saw
it
not
,
and
not
being
able
to
judge
of
that
which
themselves
felt
.
Wherefore
leaving
the
Reader
to
imagine
the
Horror
which
the
blowing
up
of
two
Ships
above
Two
hundred
Fathom
into
the
Air
must
work
in
us
,
where
there
was
formed
as
it
were
a
Mountain
of
Water
,
Fire
,
wrack
of
the
Ships
,
Cordages
,
Cannon
,
Men
,
with
a
most
terrible
Clap
made
,
what
with
the
Cannon
that
went
off
in
the
Air
,
and
the
Waves
of
the
Sea
that
were
tossed
up
thither
;
to
which
we
may
add
the
cracking
of
Masts
and
Boards
,
the
rending
of
the
Sails
and
Ropes
,
the
Cries
of
Men
,
and
the
Breaking
of
Bones
:
I
say
,
leaving
these
things
to
the
Imagination
of
the
Reader
,
I
shall
only
take
notice
of
what
befel
my self
,
and
by
what
good
Fortune
it
was
that
I
escaped
.
When
the
Fire
first
began
,
I
was
upon
the
fore
Deck
of
my
own
Ship
,
where
I
gave
the
necessary
Orders
;
now
I
was
carried
up
upon
part
of
the
said
Deck
so
high
,
that
I
fancy
it
was
the
height
alone
that
prevented
my
being
involved
in
the
Wreck
of
the
Ships
,
where
I
must
have
infallibly
perish'd
,
and
being
cut
into
a
Thousand
pieces
,
I
fell
back
into
the
Sea
(
you
may
be
sure
)
giddy
headed
enough
,
and
continued
a
long
time
under
Water
without
being
able
to
get
up
to
the
Surface
of
it
.
At
last
,
falling
into
a
Debate
with
the
Water
,
as
a
Person
who
was
afraid
of
being
drowned
,
I
got
upon
the
face
of
it
,
and
laid
hold
of
a
broken
piece
of
a
Mast
that
I
found
near
me
.
I
called
to
some
of
my
Men
who
I
saw
swimming
round
about
me
,
and
exhorted
them
to
take
Courage
,
hoping
we
might
yet
save
our
Lives
if
we
could
alight
upon
any
one
of
our
Shallops
.
But
what
yet
afflicted
me
more
than
my
very
Misfortune
,
was
,
to
see
Two
half
Bodies
who
had
still
somewhat
of
Life
remaining
in
them
,
from
time
to
time
mount
up
to
the
face
of
the
Water
,
and
leave
the
place
where
they
appeared
all
dyed
with
Blood
.
It
was
also
much
the
same
thing
,
to
see
round
about
me
a
vast
number
of
Members
and
scattered
Parts
of
Mens
Bodies
,
and
most
of
them
spitted
upon
Splinters
of
Wood.
At
last
,
one
of
my
Men
having
met
with
a
whole
Shallop
among
all
that
Wreck
that
swam
up
and
down
upon
the
Water
,
came
to
tell
me
that
we
must
endeavour
to
stop
some
Holes
therein
,
and
to
take
out
the
Canoe
that
lay
on
board
her
:
We
got
to
the
number
of
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
of
us
who
had
escaped
,
near
unto
this
Shallop
,
every
Man
upon
his
piece
of
Wood
,
and
took
the
pains
to
loosen
our
Canoe
,
which
at
length
we
effected
.
We
went
all
on
board
her
,
and
after
we
had
got
in
,
saved
our
chief
Gunner
who
in
the
Fight
had
had
his
Leg
broke
.
We
took
up
Three
or
Four
Oars
,
or
pieces
of
Boards
which
served
us
for
that
purpose
;
and
when
we
had
done
that
,
we
sought
out
for
somewhat
to
make
us
a
Sail
,
and
a
little
Mast
;
and
having
sitted
up
all
things
as
well
as
possibly
we
could
,
we
committed
our selves
to
the
Divine
Providence
who
alone
could
give
us
Life
and
Deliverance
.
As
soon
as
I
had
done
working
,
I
found
my self
all
over
besmeared
with
Blood
,
that
ran
from
a
Wound
I
had
received
in
my
Head
at
the
time
of
my
fall
;
we
made
some
Lint
out
of
my
Handkerchief
,
and
a
Fillet
to
bind
it
withal
out
of
my
Shirt
,
after
I
had
first
washed
the
Wound
with
Urine
:
The
same
thing
was
done
to
the
rest
that
had
been
wounded
,
and
our
Shallop
in
the
mean
while
sailed
along
,
without
making
Land
,
or
our
knowing
where
we
were
going
:
And
what
was
still
more
sad
,
was
,
that
we
had
no
Victuals
,
and
we
had
already
spent
three
days
without
either
eating
or
drinking
.
One
of
our
Men
being
greatly
afflicted
both
with
Hunger
and
Thirst
at
the
same
time
,
drunk
so
much
Salt
Water
,
that
he
died
of
it
:
Most
of
our
Men
vomited
continually
,
whether
it
were
that
they
were
incommoded
with
the
Water
that
got
into
them
when
they
fell
into
the
Sea
,
as
it
will
happen
if
they
drink
of
it
out
of
meer
Necessity
.
As
for
my self
,
I
was
incommoded
for
a
long
time
:
I
afterwards
swelled
up
mightily
,
and
my
Excrements
came
from
me
in
the
form
of
small
Buttons
;
and
I
attribute
to
a
Quartan
Ague
,
that
seized
on
me
soon
after
,
the
Cure
of
my
Dropsie
,
and
Recovery
of
my
Health
,
that
by
degrees
returned
to
me
:
I
make
no
enumeration
of
the
other
Inconveniencies
which
so
dangerous
a
Fall
brought
upon
me
,
such
being
unavoidable
to
a
Man
that
fell
into
so
great
a
Fire
:
All
my
Hair
,
Face
,
and
one
side
of
me
were
burnt
with
the
Powder
;
and
the
same
Fate
attended
me
,
as
usually
does
Bombardiers
at
Sea
,
and
that
was
,
to
bleed
at
the
Nose
,
Ears
,
and
Mouth
.
I
do
not
know
whether
this
be
the
e●●ect
of
the
Powder
or
no
,
by
swelling
up
those
Vessels
which
contain
the
Blood
in
our
Bodies
,
to
such
an
extraordinary
degree
,
that
the
ends
of
the
Veins
open
and
let
it
out
;
or
that
the
great
noise
,
and
violent
motion
that
is
wrought
in
those
Organs
,
makes
the
same
happen
.
But
let
it
come
which
way
it
will
,
since
there
is
no
room
here
for
a
Consultation
of
Physicians
,
as
long
as
we
were
dying
of
Hunger
,
nor
to
enquire
what
became
of
the
English
,
when
we
had
so
much
difficulty
,
and
hardly
could
save
our selves
,
we
continued
our
Course
up
the
Current
with
the
help
of
our
Oars
,
because
we
knew
the
same
came
from
the
Port
of
Cabinda
:
But
as
the
Wind
was
against
us
,
we
could
never
get
thither
,
and
were
forced
to
be
satisfied
to
get
to
the
Cape
of
Corsa
if
we
could
,
which
stands
a
dozen
Leagues
from
that
of
Cathersna
,
where
we
could
not
Land
because
of
a
Bar
,
that
renders
the
Coast
unaccessible
.
That
was
our
Design
,
but
Hunger
hindred
us
to
put
the
same
in
Execution
,
and
we
were
forced
even
to
overcome
the
Obstacles
which
Nature
laid
in
our
way
,
by
running
ashoar
in
spight
of
the
Bar
:
This
we
performed
at
last
(
after
much
difficulty
)
being
in
hopes
to
find
there
some
Negroes
that
might
furnish
us
with
Victuals
.
One
of
our
Company
presently
landed
,
in
order
to
go
and
seek
out
somewhat
to
satisfie
our
Hunger
;
and
by
good
Fortune
found
in
a
Pond
sticking
to
the
Branches
of
Trees
,
some
Oysters
,
whereof
he
came
presently
to
give
us
notice
.
We
went
all
up
to
the
very
Pond
along
a
Channel
of
the
Sea
,
where
we
were
no
sooner
come
,
but
we
eat
lustily
of
the
Oysters
with
a
very
good
Appetite
:
We
opened
them
with
the
few
Knives
we
found
in
our
Pockets
,
lending
the
same
from
one
to
another
very
charitably
and
readily
.
When
we
had
spent
two
days
in
that
Place
,
I
divided
my
Men
into
three
small
Companies
,
and
sent
them
up
into
the
Country
to
seek
for
Victuals
and
Houses
,
with
Orders
to
return
again
in
the
Evening
to
the
Shalloop
:
I
went
out
my self
also
as
the
rest
did
;
but
we
could
find
neither
any
House
,
nor
the
least
sign
of
any
Men
in
those
Parts
.
All
that
we
could
see
were
great
Herds
of
Bufflers
,
as
large
as
Oxen
,
who
fled
so
fast
from
us
,
that
we
could
not
possibly
come
near
them
:
Wherefore
having
spent
all
the
Day
in
this
manner
,
and
got
nothing
,
we
returned
to
our
Shalloop
to
eat
Oysters
again
,
and
resolved
next
day
to
leave
this
Place
,
and
go
to
Cape
Corsa
,
to
Leeward
of
which
there
is
a
large
Port
,
where
Ships
that
sail
that
way
put
in
to
furnish
themselves
with
Water
and
Wood.
The
Negroes
that
live
in
the
Country
having
notice
of
the
coming
in
of
Ships
by
the
firing
of
Cannon
,
come
thither
also
with
Provisions
,
and
Barter
the
same
for
Brandy
,
Knives
,
and
Hatchets
.
They
are
forced
to
live
remote
from
the
Sea
,
●ecause
all
that
Coast
is
very
Marshy
.
As
soon
as
we
were
got
to
the
said
Cape
,
we
heard
a
great
noise
,
made
〈◊〉
the
Negroes
,
who
came
thither
to
sell
Wood
to
the
●hips
that
lay
at
Anchor
in
the
Port
:
I
looked
amongst
●hem
,
to
see
if
I
could
find
any
one
whom
I
knew
,
for
〈◊〉
they
had
often
brought
me
some
Wood
,
and
other
Refreshments
in
the
course
of
my
former
Voyages
,
I
was
in
hopes
to
find
some
or
other
that
would
know
me
again
:
But
tho'
I
knew
several
of
them
,
it
was
impossible
for
me
to
perswade
any
of
them
that
I
was
Captain
Montauban
,
so
much
was
I
disfigured
with
my
late
Misfortune
;
and
all
of
them
took
me
for
a
Man
that
would
impose
the
belief
of
it
upon
them
:
I
thought
fit
to
tell
them
in
their
own
Language
,
whereof
I
understood
a
little
,
that
I
was
ready
to
die
with
Famine
,
and
prayed
them
to
give
me
somewhat
to
eat
,
but
it
signified
nothing
;
so
I
desired
them
to
carry
me
to
Prince
Thomas
,
who
is
Son
to
the
King
of
that
Country
,
as
hoping
he
might
call
to
mind
the
favours
I
had
formerly
shewed
him
.
I
carryed
all
my
Company
with
me
to
that
Prince
;
we
were
first
brought
to
the
Dwellings
of
those
Negroes
,
where
they
began
to
be
a
little
more
tractable
,
and
gave
us
some
Bananiers
to
eat
,
which
are
a
sort
of
Figs
longer
than
a
Man's
Hand
.
Next
day
we
got
to
the
Princes
Habitation
,
but
I
was
in
so
pitiful
a
Condition
,
that
I
could
never
by
the
signs
I
gave
,
make
him
know
me
,
tho'
I
spoke
to
him
in
his
own
Language
,
as
also
in
the
Portuguese
Tongue
,
which
he
understood
very
well
.
It
fortuned
one
day
that
going
together
to
bath
our selves
,
he
saw
a
Scar
upon
my
Thigh
,
that
was
the
effect
of
a
Wound
I
had
received
with
a
Musquet-ball
;
he
told
me
that
he
must
immediately
know
,
whether
I
was
Captain
Montauban
or
no
;
and
that
if
I
were
not
the
Man
,
he
would
cut
off
my
Head
:
He
asked
if
ever●
I
had
a
Scar
with
a
Musquet-shot
in
my
Thigh
,
which
when
I
had
shewed
him
,
he
presently
embraced
me
,
and
said
,
he
was
exceeding
sorry
to
see
me
in
that
Condition
,
and
immediately
caused
Victuals
to
be
distributed
among
my
Men
,
and
divided
them
into
several
Habitations
,
with
strict
Orders
to
the
Negroes
,
with
whom
they
were
quartered
,
to
take
the
greatest
care
they
could
of
them
.
As
for
me
,
he
kept
me
with
himself
,
and
made
me
always
eat
at
his
own
Table
:
When
I
was
a
little
brought
into
Order
,
he
said
,
he
would
carry
me
to
see
the
King
his
Father
,
who
lived
five
or
six
Leagues
off
,
that
is
,
about
ten
or
a
dozen
from
the
Sea-side
.
I
let
him
know
how
great
the
Favour
and
Honour
was
he
did
me
,
and
prayed
him
at
the
same
time
that
I
might
have
the
Liberty
to
let
my
Freebooters
go
along
with
me
,
and
grant
us
some
Pieces
of
Stuffs
,
to
put
our selves
in
as
good
Equipage
as
we
could
,
in
order
to
appear
before
so
great
a
Prince
;
all
which
he
allowed
me
,
and
three
days
after
,
we
went
all
together
in
a
great
Canoe
,
and
passed
up
the
River
of
Cape
Lopez
,
because
the
Country
is
so
full
of
Marshes
,
that
you
cannot
go
by
Land
.
Being
arrived
at
the
King's
Habitation
,
which
is
a
Village
consisting
of
Three
Hundred
Booths
,
covered
with
Palm-leaves
,
wherein
the
King
keeps
his
Wives
,
Family
,
Relations
,
and
some
other
Negro
Families
,
whom
he
loves
best
;
I
was
lodged
in
Prince
Thomas
his
House
,
and
all
my
Men
were
distributed
into
other
Habitations
.
We
found
all
the
People
in
great
Lamentation
,
because
the
Chief
of
their
Religion
,
whom
they
call
Papa
,
had
died
that
day
,
when
they
were
to
begin
the
Funeral
Obsequies
,
which
were
usually
to
last
for
seven
days
for
Priests
of
that
Quality
.
This
same
Person
was
had
in
great
Esteem
and
Veneration
by
all
the
People
,
they
looking
upon
him
to
be
an
Holy
Man
.
As
the
King
is
in
Mourning
,
and
sees
no
body
all
the
While
that
this
Funeral
Ceremony
lasts
;
Prince
Thomas
bid
me
have
patience
,
and
not
to
go
out
of
my
Lodgings
for
to
see
the
King
,
because
that
was
the
Custom
of
his
Nation
.
However
,
I
could
not
forbear
going
to
see
the
Funeral
Solemnity
,
where
I
saw
nothing
else
but
a
great
Concourse
of
People
standing
round
the
dead
Corpse
.
I
was
in
the
mean
time
very
well
fed
by
Prince
Thomas
his
Orders
,
who
was
gone
to
see
his
Father
:
They
did
not
let
me
want
Bananiers
,
Elephants
Flesh
,
and
River
Fish
,
tho'
all
of
it
came
without
either
Bread
or
Wine
,
as
you
may
well
suppose
.
My
Men
were
treated
in
the
same
manner
in
their
respective
Quarters
all
the
time
we
●●aid
there
.
At
the
Eight
Days
end
,
Prince
Thomas
came
,
in
order
to
carry
us
before
the
King
:
He
is
a
large
Negro
,
well
enough
made
,
and
about
Fifty
Years
old
,
who
,
to
do
●●e
the
greater
Honour
,
according
to
the
Relation
given
of
me
to
him
by
his
Son
,
came
out
of
his
House
to
re●●eive
me
,
and
advanced
some
steps
to
meet
me
.
He
was
●pported
by
four
or
five
Women
,
which
gave
him
a
kind
of
an
Air
of
Grandeur
in
a
very
cumbersom
and
●antastick
manner
:
He
was
guarded
by
several
Negroes
,
who
were
armed
with
Lances
and
Fusils
,
which
they
discharged
from
time
to
time
with
no
great
Order
:
There
were
several
Trumpets
and
Drums
marched
before
him
,
at
the
Head
of
which
Company
there
were
also
several
Standards
carryed
,
alike
in
colour
to
those
used
in
Holland
.
He
had
no
other
Cloaths
than
a
piece
of
Cotton
Stuff
,
streaked
with
white
and
blue
,
wherewith
part
of
his
Body
was
covered
,
the
same
being
several
times
folded
round
about
him
.
He
gave
me
many
Demonstrations
of
his
Friendship
,
he
also
stretched
out
his
Hand
to
me
,
saying
,
it
was
the
first
time
he
had
ever
done
so
to
any
Man
before
me
.
Being
come
to
his
House
,
he
sate
at
his
Door
,
and
made
me
take
Place
on
the
one
side
of
him
,
as
his
Son
did
on
the
other
.
He
asked
me
several
Questions
concerning
the
Greatness
and
Power
of
the
King
my
Master
;
and
when
I
had
told
him
,
that
he
alone
waged
War
against
the
English
and
Dutch
,
whom
himself
knew
,
as
having
seen
them
often
at
the
Cape
of
Lopez
,
that
he
also
warred
against
the
Germans
and
Spaniards
,
who
were
more
Potent
Nations
than
the
English
and
Dutch
;
He
told
me
,
he
was
pleased
with
my
Account
,
and
that
he
would
drink
the
King
of
France's
Health
.
Presently
they
brought
him
some
Palm-Wine
,
which
is
not
unpleasant
to
drink
,
and
his
Wives
served
him
in
a
great
Crystal
Glass
.
As
soon
as
he
began
to
take
the
Glass
,
the
Negro
Men
and
Women
lifted
up
the
Right
Arm
,
and
held
the
same
in
that
posture
very
silently
till
he
had
done
drinking
:
But
when
it
was
over
,
they
made
a
great
noise
with
their
Trumpets
and
Drums
,
and
discharged
all
their
Musquets
,
or
I
should
have
rather
said
,
Fusils
.
Prince
Thomas
then
asked
me
what
the
King
of
France's
Name
was
,
and
having
told
him
,
Lewis
le
Grand
,
he
said
he
had
a
mind
I
should
hold
〈◊〉
Child
of
his
,
of
about
Seven
or
Eight
Months
old
,
〈◊〉
Baptism
,
and
that
I
should
give
him
the
Name
of
Lewis
le
Grand
,
which
made
me
smile
a
little
at
the
Humour
.
He
told
me
also
,
that
the
first
Voyage
I
should
make
into
his
Country
,
he
would
give
the
Child
to
carry
to
France
for
a
Present
for
the
King
,
to
whose
Service
〈◊〉
devoted
him
,
being
very
desirous
he
should
be
broug●●
up
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Country
,
and
Cou●●
of
so
great
a
Prince
.
I
also
promised
on
my
part
,
th●
the
first
time
I
came
to
the
Coast
of
Guiney
,
I
shou●●
not
fail
to
come
and
put
him
in
mind
of
his
Promise
,
that
so
,
upon
my
Return
into
France
,
I
might
be
capable
of
making
the
greatest
Present
that
could
be
unto
the
King
,
in
presenting
him
with
the
Son
of
Prince
Thomas
.
And
assure
him
,
said
the
same
Prince
,
that
I
am
his
Friend
,
and
that
if
he
has
occasion
for
my
Services
,
I
'll
go
my self
into
France
with
all
the
Lances
and
Fusils
belonging
to
the
King
my
Father
,
which
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
with
all
the
Force
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
King
presently
pursued
the
Discourse
,
and
assured
me
he
would
go
thither
in
Person
,
if
there
was
need
for
it
;
and
with
that
,
all
the
Negro
Men
and
Women
raised
such
a
Shout
as
much
surprized
me
;
and
this
was
scarce
over
,
when
the
Fusileers
made
a
general
Discharge
of
their
Arms
,
the
Trumpets
and
Drums
went
to
it
again
,
and
those
who
carried
the
Lances
set
themselves
a
running
from
one
side
to
another
with
such
horrible
Outcries
as
frighted
me
.
I
was
really
ignorant
of
the
meaning
of
all
this
,
and
could
not
be
satisfied
till
I
saw
the
King
drink
the
French
King's
Health
a
second
time
,
with
the
same
Ceremonies
as
at
first
.
Prince
Thomas
drank
it
also
,
and
all
of
us
were
commanded
to
do
the
same
.
This
being
over
,
the
King
ordered
Two
Wax
Cakes
to
be
brought
,
whereof
he
made
me
a
Present
,
desiring
me
to
accept
of
them
as
a
Token
of
his
Friendship
,
and
then
he
went
into
his
House
.
The
Audience
being
thus
over
,
Prince
Thomas
carried
me
along
with
him
into
all
the
Parts
of
the
Village
whither
he
went
to
visit
his
Friends
,
and
we
went
the
succeeding
Days
to
see
several
other
Villages
that
are
scattered
up
and
down
the
Country
at
about
Five
Leagues
distance
from
each
other
.
These
People
,
the
greatest
part
of
whom
had
never
been
at
the
Sea-side
,
and
consequently
had
not
seen
any
White
People
,
ran
from
all
Quarters
to
see
us
,
and
brought
us
more
Fruit
,
with
Bufflers
and
Elephants
Flesh
,
than
we
could
eat
.
As
for
the
Elephants
of
this
Country
,
they
are
not
altogether
like
unto
those
in
the
East-Indies
,
whereof
they
are
a
different
Species
,
as
are
also
those
of
Cafala
,
near
Zanguebar
,
on
the
Eastern
Coasts
of
Aethiopia
:
The
Negro's
eat
of
their
Flesh
with
a
good
Appetite
,
and
like
the
same
better
than
any
other
;
hereof
they
provide
their
best
Feasts
,
and
those
who
were
minded
to
honour
us
most
;
brought
it
unto
us
instead
of
that
of
Bufflers
which
I
prefer
much
before
it
.
As
they
were
not
able
to
comprehend
the
Difference
there
was
between
the
Colour
of
their
Faces
and
ours
,
they
would
frequently
put
their
Hands
upon
our
Faces
to
see
if
the
white
Colour
would
go
off
;
and
it
was
the
Fortune
of
many
of
us
,
to
meet
with
Hands
scrubbed
with
Knifes
,
so
as
that
many
times
we
were
hurt
with
them
,
which
yet
we
durst
not
complain
of
.
Prince
Thomas
,
when
he
saw
that
,
commanded
all
his
Attendance
that
they
should
suffer
none
to
come
to
rub
and
scrape
us
with
their
Fingers
in
that
manner
,
and
spoke
aloud
to
all
the
People
that
came
to
see
us
,
that
all
Strangers
were
White
as
we
were
;
and
that
if
the
Negro's
went
into
another
Country
,
they
would
seem
to
be
as
odd
coloured
there
as
we
were
in
Guiney
.
He
laughed
also
from
time
to
time
to
see
the
People
run
in
that
Fashion
after
us
,
as
if
we
had
been
some
unknown
Animal
;
And
I
am
not
certain
whether
he
were
sorry
to
see
us
thus
incommoded
with
the
Importunities
of
those
Negro's
,
or
that
he
took
some
pleasure
to
see
the
Folly
of
his
Country
Men
,
as
I
have
done
many
a
time
,
to
behold
all
their
extravagant
Humours
.
At
last
,
after
a
Journey
and
Diversion
together
of
Three
Days
,
the
Prince
brought
me
back
by
another
way
to
take
my
Leave
of
his
Father
:
The
King
caressed
me
a
thousand
times
,
after
a
most
obliging
manner
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
his
Country
,
and
made
me
promise
I
should
give
him
a
Visit
the
first
time
I
returned
into
Guiney
.
Then
we
embarked
in
our
Canoes
,
and
next
Day
came
to
Prince
Thomas
his
Village
,
where
he
continued
to
treat
us
after
the
manner
he
had
been
used
to
do
.
Here
he
spake
to
me
again
,
that
he
would
have
me
stand
Witness
for
his
Son
at
his
Baptism
,
which
I
did
with
so
much
the
more
pleasure
in
that
I
was
helpful
to
make
a
Christian
,
and
sanctify
a
Soul
.
But
as
I
was
dubious
whether
the
Priest
of
the
Town
knew
how
to
baptize
the
Child
,
or
that
he
could
remember
the
Words
he
ought
to
say
at
the
Administration
of
that
Sacrament
,
I
desired
the
Prince
to
send
for
a
Priest
out
of
one
of
the
Portuguese
Ships
,
which
he
presently
did
,
to
Cape
Lopez
:
So
that
one
came
from
thence
in
Two
Days
time
.
The
Portuguese
were
the
People
that
brought
the
Christian
Religion
first
into
these
Countries
.
It
's
true
,
they
have
not
kept
the
same
up
there
as
they
ought
to
have
done
;
but
the
Difficulties
that
obstruct
that
good
Establishment
,
proceeds
,
without
doubt
,
from
hence
,
that
Men
must
dwell
in
a
Country
that
is
no
better
than
Savage
,
where
the
Air
and
their
Victuals
are
●ot
so
agreeable
to
Strangers
.
To
give
Religion
a
sure
footing
in
these
Regions
,
it
's
necessary
that
the
Europeans
have
fixed
Habitations
,
or
build
Towns
there
;
that
they
instruct
the
Negro's
in
the
Truths
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
that
they
send
out
Missionaries
from
time
to
time
among
these
poor
Wretches
.
This
might
very
easily
be
done
,
because
these
People
are
very
docible
,
and
readily
apprehend
the
Truths
which
you
would
teach
them
,
as
having
lived
without
any
Faith
at
all
or
any
Idea
of
another
Religion
,
for
a
long
time
.
These
Negro's
being
once
become
Christians
,
you
might
make
Priests
amongst
them
of
their
own
Nation
,
who
might
be
furnished
with
Books
for
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
and
a
Catechism
for
the
Rule
of
their
Faith
,
until
they
were
capable
to
read
the
New
Testament
.
It
is
necessary
also
,
that
a
Bishop
were
constituted
in
this
Town
,
who
should
take
care
to
send
Priests
to
the
Dwellings
of
the
Negro's
,
up
and
down
the
Countries
,
and
to
build
Oratories
in
the
most
populous
Places
.
The
Christian
Religion
might
in
this
manner
be
settled
in
Guiney
,
and
so
become
less
subject
to
be
ruined
by
the
Wars
which
Strangers
make
there
.
The
Christians
also
who
dwell
in
the
Kingdoms
of
Fess
and
Marocco
might
be
reformed
,
and
a
Correspondence
settled
between
the
Priests
of
that
Nation
and
those
of
Guiney
,
that
so
they
might
be
assisting
to
one
another
,
for
the
keeping
up
of
Religion
on
all
the
Coasts
of
Africa
.
It
was
in
a
manner
not
unlike
unto
this
,
that
Christianity
establish'd
it self
among
the
Gentiles
,
who
were
an
hundred
fold
more
averse
to
our
Faith
than
the
Negro's
of
Guiney
.
The
Priests
of
this
Country
are
for
the
most
part
no
Priests
at
all
,
as
having
never
been
Ordained
by
any
Bishop
,
and
constituted
themselves
in
the
room
of
those
that
were
deceased
in
their
Country
.
And
thus
it
is
that
they
have
nothing
in
a
manner
that
savours
of
Christianity
,
tho'
they
have
Ceremonies
enough
,
and
some
appearance
of
a
Sacrifice
.
But
to
return
to
our
Baptism
:
The
Portuguese
Priest
being
come
,
Prince
Thomas
his
Son
was
baptized
,
and
named
Lewis
le
Grand
,
in
pursuance
to
the
Intention
of
his
Father
:
A
Negro
Woman
,
and
one
of
his
Relations
,
served
as
Godmother
,
and
I
for
Godfather
.
I
was
told
this
Lady
was
called
Antonia
,
and
that
she
had
been
thus
named
by
the
Wife
of
a
Portuguese
Captain
at
her
Baptism
.
Two
or
Three
Days
after
this
Ceremony
was
over
,
which
was
performed
with
all
the
Magnificence
the
Negro's
were
capable
of
,
Prince
Thomas
his
Guards
which
he
kept
at
Cape
de
Lopez
to
give
him
notice
of
the
Arrival
of
any
Ships
,
came
to
tell
him
there
was
an
English
Ship
come
thither
.
I
desired
him
to
let
me
go
on
board
her
,
that
I
might
return
to
my
own
Country
,
to
free
my self
from
those
many
Inconveniences
I
still
laboured
under
.
But
he
would
not
have
me
commit
my self
into
the
hands
of
mine
Enemies
,
and
desired
me
to
have
a
little
Patience
till
the
Arrival
of
some
Portuguese
Ships
with
which
he
would
let
me
go
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Prince
went
to
Cape
Lopez
,
there
to
exchange
Elephants
Teeth
,
Bees-wax
,
and
Negro's
,
for
Iron
,
Arms
,
and
Brandy
,
and
returned
from
thence
in
Ten
or
Twelve
Days
.
He
told
me
,
when
he
came
back
,
that
there
was
a
Portuguese
Ship
come
to
Anchor
at
Cape
de
Lopez
,
and
that
I
should
go
down
in
his
Canoe
in
order
to
go
on
board
her
;
that
he
had
recommended
me
to
the
Captain
,
and
that
I
should
want
nothing
that
was
necessary
for
my
Voyage
into
Europe
.
I
presently
gathered
my
Men
together
,
except
Two
whom
I
did
not
think
fit
to
wait
for
;
for
they
were
gone
up
into
the
Country
Five
or
Six
Days
before
,
and
I
knew
not
where
to
find
them
.
We
therefore
embark'd
on
board
this
Prince's
Canoes
,
after
I
had
taken
my
leave
of
him
;
and
upon
our
Arrival
at
Cape
Lopez
,
I
found
the
Portuguese
Commander
to
be
one
of
my
Friends
,
with
whom
I
had
contracted
Acquaintance
at
the
Isle
of
St.
Thomas
.
I
went
on
board
him
,
and
three
days
after
,
we
anchored
at
the
said
Island
,
the
Governour
whereof
shewed
me
and
my
Men
a
Thousand
Civilities
during
a
Month's
space
that
we
were
forced
to
tarry
in
that
Port.
At
the
expiration
of
that
time
came
in
an
English
Ship
,
that
had
been
out
upon
the
Gold-Coast
:
I
made
Acquaintance
with
the
Captain
,
and
we
grew
to
be
such
Friends
,
that
I
thought
my self
oblig'd
in
Honour
to
accept
of
the
Offers
he
made
me
:
He
pray'd
me
to
go
on
board
his
Ship
,
and
assured
me
I
should
find
all
the
help
imaginable
at
Barbadoes
,
whither
he
was
bound
,
because
there
were
very
good
Iewish
Physicians
in
that
Island
of
his
Acquaintance
.
I
embarked
therefore
on
his
Ship
,
with
all
my
Men
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Reasons
given
me
by
the
Governour
of
the
Island
,
to
make
me
suspicious
of
the
English-man
,
who
was
undoubtedly
as
honest
a
Man
as
any
of
his
Country
:
He
was
so
civil
as
to
give
me
his
own
Cabin
,
with
all
the
Pleasure
and
Diversion
he
could
think
of
,
for
the
solacing
of
my
Spirits
,
under
the
Afflictions
I
had
from
time
to
time
endured
.
Ten
days
after
our
departure
from
St.
Thomas
,
a
blast
of
Wind
unhappily
made
us
lose
our
Rudder
,
in
the
room
whereof
we
were
forced
to
set
up
a
spare
Top-Mast
,
and
this
proved
very
detrimental
to
our
Voyage
,
which
lasted
no
less
than
three
Months
.
Provisions
began
to
be
scarce
before
our
Arrival
at
Barbadoes
,
so
that
when
we
came
there
,
we
had
no
more
than
what
would
have
served
us
for
three
days
longer
,
insomuch
that
the
Captain
being
concerned
that
he
had
taken
our
Men
on
Board
,
ordered
our
Allowance
to
be
lessened
three
fourths
of
what
it
should
be
.
When
we
were
got
to
Port
,
the
Captain
went
to
wait
upon
Colonel
Russel
,
who
is
General
there
,
related
to
him
my
whole
Adventure
with
the
Guardship
of
Angola
,
and
was
much
blamed
for
bringing
me
to
Barbadoes
.
When
the
Captain
returned
on
board
his
Ship
,
he
told
me
what
the
Governour
had
said
,
who
had
forbid
him
upon
pain
of
Death
,
to
let
me
go
ashoar
:
However
,
he
said
nothing
to
me
of
this
Prohibition
,
but
contented
himself
with
only
desiring
me
not
go
ashoar
,
that
it
might
create
no
Suspicion
in
the
Governour
;
which
I
promised
exactly
to
perform
,
having
no
great
Concern
upon
me
of
seeing
a
Place
again
,
that
I
had
known
so
long
ago
,
and
being
unwilling
to
create
my
Captain
any
Trouble
.
Next
day
,
several
Iews
,
that
had
been
driven
away
from
Martinico
,
having
heard
of
my
Arrival
,
came
to
see
me
,
and
finding
I
was
very
crazy
,
and
much
out
of
Order
,
they
sent
some
Physicians
of
their
Nation
to
me
,
who
said
,
I
could
not
be
cured
,
if
I
were
not
carryed
ashoar
,
and
thereupon
offered
to
sollicite
the
Governour
on
my
behalf
,
for
giving
me
leave
to
go
lie
in
an
House
in
the
Town
.
I
drew
up
a
Petition
to
him
,
praying
him
to
grant
me
that
Liberty
,
and
promising
I
would
not
stir
out
of
the
Chamber
where
I
was
placed
,
till
I
were
to
reimbark
to
go
for
Martinico
.
The
Physicians
themselves
were
obliged
to
be
my
Securities
,
and
I
was
at
length
carryed
to
Mr.
Iacob
Lewis
his
House
,
where
I
was
very
well
looked
after
all
the
time
I
staid
there
.
Three
days
after
I
was
brought
thither
,
the
Major-General
came
to
see
me
from
Colonel
Russel
the
Governour
;
he
very
civilly
offered
me
his
Protection
,
and
all
those
things
that
could
be
conducive
for
the
recovery
of
my
Health
:
The
same
Major
,
as
also
the
Captain
of
the
Garrison
,
came
also
to
Visit
me
from
time
to
time
,
tho'
I
apprehended
they
came
not
so
much
to
inspect
into
the
state
of
my
health
,
as
to
see
if
I
were
in
a
Condition
to
be
transported
out
of
that
Island
.
Colonel
Russel
also
himself
,
about
ten
or
twelve
days
after
my
Arrival
,
came
to
see
if
I
was
so
bad
as
they
said
I
was
:
He
came
again
about
seven
or
eight
days
after
in
the
Evening
,
and
caused
me
to
be
carryed
out
of
the
Iew
's
House
,
where
I
was
,
to
an
English
Merchant's
.
He
told
me
,
I
should
be
better
accommodated
there
than
at
Iacob
Lewis's
;
but
I
thought
it
was
to
the
intent
I
might
be
watched
more
narrowly
,
and
not
converse
with
so
many
People
.
He
came
to
see
me
next
day
,
and
asked
,
how
I
liked
my
new
Lodging
?
I
rendred
him
many
Thanks
for
the
Civilities
and
Kindnesses
he
shewed
me
,
and
that
he
might
have
no
occasion
to
suspect
my
Men
,
I
prayed
him
to
shut
them
up
in
the
Cittadel
,
that
they
might
not
run
about
the
Island
,
and
to
prevent
their
making
of
their
Escape
.
He
said
,
he
would
take
care
of
it
,
but
that
I
was
to
understand
they
were
Prisoners
of
War
as
well
as
my self
.
I
made
answer
,
I
knew
that
,
and
that
I
thought
my self
an
happy
Man
,
to
have
fallen
into
his
hands
:
But
that
the
English
Captain
,
who
had
brought
me
to
Barbadoes
,
had
given
me
his
Word
,
I
should
not
be
detained
,
nor
any
of
my
Men
;
That
it
was
upon
his
Faith
given
me
,
and
the
tenders
of
Service
he
made
me
,
that
I
had
embarked
,
as
firmly
relying
upon
those
Testimonies
of
his
Friendship
he
had
given
me
.
Then
I
desired
him
to
grant
me
and
my
Men
our
Liberty
,
promising
I
should
ever
be
mindful
of
the
Favour
done
me
,
whether
it
were
by
restoring
of
the
Prisoners
I
might
take
belonging
to
the
Islands
,
or
paying
him
such
a
Ransom
as
he
required
.
No
,
said
the
Governour
,
I
will
have
neither
your
Ransom
,
nor
your
Prisoners
,
and
you
are
too
brave
a
Man
,
for
me
to
have
no
Compassion
upon
your
many
Misfortunes
:
I
desire
,
on
the
contrary
,
that
you
would
accept
of
these
Forty
Pistoles
,
which
I
present
you
with
,
to
supply
your
present
occasion
:
He
gave
them
me
in
a
Purse
,
which
he
had
doubtless
brought
along
with
him
for
that
purpose
;
and
when
he
left
me
,
he
said
,
he
went
to
give
Orders
for
to
bring
my
Men
together
.
Next
day
he
sent
me
two
of
them
,
who
said
,
they
knew
not
what
was
become
of
the
rest
,
and
that
they
had
Orders
from
the
Governour
to
stay
with
me
.
I
had
the
Liberty
to
send
them
abroad
to
get
me
Necessaries
;
and
at
last
,
finding
my self
somewhat
recovered
by
the
care
my
Landlord
took
of
me
,
I
told
the
Officer
that
came
daily
to
see
me
,
that
I
desired
the
Governour
to
let
me
go
on
board
the
first
Vessel
that
was
bound
to
Martinico
.
Three
days
after
,
came
a
Bark
,
which
the
Count
de
Blenac
,
General
of
the
French
Islands
,
had
sent
thither
about
the
exchange
of
Prisoners
:
Colonel
Russel
sent
me
word
she
was
come
,
and
that
I
should
prepare
to
be
gone
.
Then
it
was
I
had
the
Liberty
to
go
to
his
House
,
to
render
him
Thanks
for
all
the
Civilities
he
had
shewed
me
:
He
told
me
,
he
was
sorry
that
by
the
Laws
of
War
he
was
bound
to
allow
me
no
more
Liberty
than
I
had
,
and
that
he
pray'd
me
to
use
the
English
kindly
,
then
should
happen
to
fall
into
my
Hands
.
This
being
done
,
I
went
on
board
the
French
Bark
,
which
was
commanded
by
the
Sieur
Courpon
,
formerly
an
Inhabitant
of
St.
Christophers
,
and
I
could
never
find
any
more
of
my
Freebooters
than
those
two
I
have
spoken
of
,
whom
the
Governour
sent
me
.
We
went
ashoar
at
Port
Royal
in
Martinico
,
and
I
went
with
my
Men
to
the
Town
to
wait
upon
Monsieur
de
Blenac
,
who
was
then
sick
of
that
Distemper
he
died
of
.
I
gave
him
a
Relation
of
all
my
Adventures
,
and
I
am
sure
he
was
surprized
to
hear
the
Particulars
of
so
many
Misfortunes
:
As
he
would
have
me
stay
at
his
House
all
the
time
I
tarryed
in
Martinico
,
he
made
me
every
day
repeat
unto
him
the
manner
of
my
Fight
with
the
English
Man
of
War
,
and
at
last
finding
an
Opportunity
of
getting
me
transported
into
France
,
he
sent
for
the
Captain
of
the
Ship
who
was
bound
thither
,
and
recommended
me
to
him
.
He
would
also
have
writ
Letters
by
me
to
Monsieur
Phelipeaux
,
to
recommend
me
to
some
Employ
,
but
the
day
before
my
departure
he
was
taken
so
very
ill
,
that
he
could
not
write
,
and
that
day
,
which
was
the
Tenth
of
Iune
,
in
the
Evening
he
died
:
I
was
mightily
troubled
at
his
Death
for
several
Reasons
.
He
was
a
Person
that
took
delight
in
serving
every
body
,
who
had
great
Compassion
on
such
as
had
been
persecuted
by
an
Evil
Fate
,
as
was
my
Case
,
who
went
forwards
with
what
he
knew
,
who
of
himself
made
an
offer
of
those
Favours
he
was
minded
to
bestow
,
before
they
were
asked
of
him
,
and
who
,
in
short
,
was
brave
as
to
his
Person
,
Skilful
in
Maritine
Affairs
,
a
good
Sea-man
,
knew
all
the
Coasts
and
heights
of
Lands
in
America
,
was
in
great
Esteem
with
the
King
for
his
Integrity
,
Wisdom
,
Justice
,
and
for
all
his
great
Services
he
had
done
the
Government
in
the
way
of
Commerce
,
and
Discovery
of
Islands
.
The
day
after
his
Death
I
embarked
on
board
the
Virgin
,
a
Ship
belonging
to
Bourdeaux
,
and
which
had
been
built
there
,
in
which
Port
,
after
a
Passage
of
●ot
many
days
,
I
arrived
at
last
with
many
different
Thoughts
,
and
contrary
Sentiments
within
me
.
I
do
not
know
whether
I
have
bid
the
Sea
adieu
,
so
much
has
my
last
Misfortune
terrified
me
;
or
whether
I
shall
go
out
again
to
be
revenged
on
the
English
,
who
have
done
me
so
much
Mischief
;
or
go
and
traverse
the
Seas
with
a
Design
to
get
me
a
little
Wealth
,
or
rest
quiet
,
and
eat
up
what
my
Relations
have
left
me
.
There
is
a
strange
Inclination
in
Men
to
undertake
Voyages
,
as
there
is
to
Gaming
;
whatever
Misfortunes
befal
them
,
they
do
not
believe
they
will
be
always
unhappy
,
and
therefore
they
will
play
on
.
Thus
it
is
as
to
the
Sea
,
whatever
Accidents
befal
us
,
we
are
in
hopes
to
find
a
favourable
Opportunity
to
make
us
amends
for
all
our
Losses
.
I
believe
whoever
reads
this
Account
,
will
find
it
an
hard
Task
to
give
me
Counsel
thereupon
,
or
to
take
the
same
himself
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A58105-e700
Notes for div A58105-e3260
Notes for div A58105-e8940
Notes for div A58105-e15470
Notes for div A58105-e18970
Notes for div A58105-e22430